Valiant Hearts II
Chapter XV
You and You and I –
Under the Moonlight
“That's it for today.”
Naminè was more than just tired. Training had been going on for over five hours that day. Aerith was a nice person, but too ambitious when it came to magic. It was past noon, time for lunch, and training was finally over.
Kairi's training must be still going on. Would she go and see it? It wasn't that far a detour anyway, so she decided to go. Aerith would go back in advance to prepare lunch. Tifa was probably still training Olette, or rather torturing her, as she called it.
“You're making good progress, Naminè. I think you'll have fire done before the week ends.” Aerith was smiling at Naminè, proud of her apprentice.
“I'm going to look how Kairi is doing. I'll come back with her.”
“It's her first day after recovering. Give her a slap on the head if she's overdoing things…actually, I'm sure she is.” Aerith sighed and tried to imagine Naminè actually slapping Kairi on the head.
Hilarious. So hilarious that Aerith started to smile so widely that Naminè gave her a weird gaze before she left. It was still around noon, so there was enough time for lunch.
Naminè made her way from the canyon all the way up to the castle grounds. The place was a mess back from when Hollow Bastion had been Maleficent's headquarters. Leon had decided to not repair the place and instead use it as training grounds.
Naminè could hear swords clashing from a distance and it got louder when she got closer. That was the sound of fighting, and there was little question who was fighting.
The last corner, Naminè came upon an amazing sight. Leon was running towards the castle walls, his sword magically enlarged to an enormous size. It was his special attack. To use that in training was quite extreme.
Kairi was in front of Leon, standing near the castle walls. Leon was about to strike, and Kairi was a sitting duck. Naminè was following Leon's movements. He looked serious enough to make her think it was a real battle.
The finishing strike came. And Leon ran blindly in the trap. Kairi fired gravity magic on the ground and jumped to the side, evading Leon's blow. The swordsman hit the gravity spell and got his sword stuck. He decided instantly that it was better to break up the power-up spell, which freed his sword.
Kairi was already close enough to prevent him from using his power-up again. He had to defend against a series of blows, randomly coming vertically and horizontally. There was little room for a counterattack.
“Fire!” Leon yelled, and Kairi backed off, anticipating a fireball.
But nothing came. Instead, Leon closed in and hit a surprised Kairi with a kick to the ground. It was useless to disarm a Keyblader so he prevented her from attacking by using two gravity spells on her wrists. Kairi was unable to get up, and with Leon pointing his sword at her throat, the fight was over.
“Kairi!” Naminè was rather shocked to what lengths they went.
“Naminè?” Kairi looked to the side, seeing the blond girl running over to her.
“Are you all right? That looked like a real fight, you got me scared for a moment!” Naminè knelt next to Kairi.
She had bruises and cuts all over the place. Leon was definitely going too far with this!
Leon undid the gravity binding and knelt down. He was sweating and exhausted. He had only a few bruises, displaying his superior combat abilities. They were still far apart, Kairi and he. She would have to go through a lot of training until he had to be really serious.
“Good work. I didn't anticipate the gravity bind. But that's useless if your opponent can choose the length and the shape of his weapon. Keep that in mind. Get some rest, I'll see you tomorrow,” Leon said and stood up, slowly walking away.
Naminè could only listen and watch in astonishment. She didn't like Leon, but he didn't seem like a bad person. But his training seemed to be much worse than Tifa's or Aerith's.
Kairi was exhausted. It was nothing new that Leon beat her, but it really was surprising that he praised her tactics. The main point of their battles was not to enhance physical or magical abilities but to gain tactical experience. No power in the world meant anything if the opponent could see every single move in advance.
With Olette and Naminè on her side, Kairi was more serious than ever. She wanted to show them that she was trying her best, not allowing herself to fail like she had on their last mission. One day, she would function as the tactical head for those two. She couldn't neglect training her body and mind, though. She would ask Tifa to let her train together with Olette. It wasn't enough if she trained thrice a week with Leon. There was enough time to train at least once with Tifa and Aerith. That still left her two days to rest.
“You're pushing yourself too hard, Kairi. Aerith told me I should give you a slap on the head if you do. I won't, but promise me that you take better care of yourself!” Naminè was worried Kairi was overdoing things.
“If I don't train hard, I'll never be strong enough to take on…him.” Kairi had not-so-fond memories of him.
“Even if you don't train this hard, you aren't alone. I also do what I can. Even Olette!”
“You…don't understand that.”
“Then explain it to me!” Naminè looked at Kairi in incomprehension.
“Maybe later,” Kairi said and got up. She had asked them to go with her to that place today.
“You're so stubborn!” Naminè complained, but followed the redhead.
“I know. And you're as curious as a cat.”
“What does that mean?” Naminè had never heard of the saying.
“You'll find out one day.” Kairi had gone back to smiling.
Naminè made a sulking expression. “Why do I feel like you're making fun of me?”
Kairi said nothing, but giggled. Her body hurt and Aerith would probably scold her for being reckless. What Tifa would say…well, she already knew. Tifa would, as usual, threaten to beat up Leon.
The two girls made their way over to their home. Naminè linked her arm with Kairi's, doing so without any deeper intent. It didn't seem to bother Kairi.
“You'd love to stay like that forever, wouldn't you?” Kairi was teasing her.
“If you don't mind.” Naminè was still cautious about such things, but Kairi seemed to be much less distanced than before.
“I do, but we can stay like this until we get home.”
Their relationship had changed. Kairi knew that Naminè had a romantic interest in her, but nothing good would come out of just pretending it would go away if she ignored it long enough.
---Valiant Hearts---
Kairi was taking a shower first, while Olette and Naminè were talking, or rather, arguing in their room.
“Now stop sulking, Olette. I was just walking with her.”
Olette had seen them from the windows walking, arms linked together. She knew that it wasn't a big deal, but she still played the offended and sulking one.
“You're so lucky. I want to walk like that with Kairi too.”
“Are you sure? Didn't you complain five minutes ago that Tifa is killing you and you don't want to move a single step—” Naminè knew that Olette was pretending. It was so obvious, she decided to play along and tease her a bit.
“That is different! Who knows what you two did before you got to the house!”
“Kairi said I shouldn't tell. You would go crazy.” Naminè had to suppress her laughter, and turned away from Olette.
“I knew it.” Olette buried her face in her pillow, trying to avoid showing her big smile to Naminè.
Naminè climbed up the ladder and sat down on Olette's back. The brunette moaned from the sudden weight on her back. Her sore muscles were just as bad as the day before and Naminè only made it worse. To top it all off, Naminè started tickling Olette. And what a victim she had found herself!
“Get off me, you witch,” Olette was laughing while saying so.
“Force me, you brute!” Naminè continued tickling her.
Olette tried to move around and throw Naminè off and it worked. They forcefully switched positions and now Olette was on top of Naminè, tickling her. The blond girl was not quite as sensitive as Olette and could resist laughing.
“I knew you two were close, but I didn't knew this close.”
Both girls looked down, seeing Kairi in the door frame. It was embarrassing off the scale. It certainly looked like they were doing that.
“She started it!” It was the first thing that came to Olette's mind.
“We were just teasing each other!” Naminè only made it worse.
“Wow, hold it. I didn't want details.” Kairi knew exactly what it looked like, but it was too funny to see the girls embarrassed like that.
“It isn't like that!” Olette got away from Naminè, and was glaring red.
“Olette's right!” Naminè was no less red than Olette.
“Lunch is ready, come down, you two lovebirds.” Kairi felt good. It was so much better to deal with all this once she had made up her mind. It was now only a matter of…telling them.
“We aren't lovebirds!” both girls said simultaneously.
“Yes, of course.” Kairi smiled and left, going down the stairs.
It only took the girls a minute to get down, still embarrassed over the misunderstanding and looking rather awkwardly at each other.
“This is your fault!” Naminè pointed at Olette.
“It's not!” Olette didn't want to argue about this anymore. It was embarrassing, especially in front of Kairi.
“It's okay, I know it only looked like that,” Kairi said and rolled her eyes. The girls really took some things too seriously.
Aerith had observed everything and was smiling to herself. Tifa was in the shower and missed everything. She would tell her later. It was good to see the girls getting along.
“You three look like you're having fun.”
“Looks like Naminè is not only learning magic from you, Aerith. What else are you teaching her?” Kairi gave Aerith a guilty look.
“I don't know what you're talking about.” Aerith was innocent and Kairi knew it.
Lunchtime flew by. They talked about nothing but how Naminè was taking after Aerith, and Kairi had a lot of fun comparing Olette to Tifa. That only led to Naminè and Olette joining forces and comparing Kairi to Leon, who was equally stubborn. The redhead had more to say and in the end, the girls accused each other of being younger counterparts of the adults. It led to three sulking girls and a laughing Aerith.
Tifa joined them when they were just past comparing Olette to her and everyone looked at her with wide eyes. Tifa was confused and asked what it was all about, and everyone but Olette started laughing.
They girls went back into their rooms when lunch was over, while Aerith and Tifa went out for their own training session.
“Do I really act like Tifa?” Olette was complaining to Naminè, who was lying on her own bed below Olette's, and reading the novel she got from Aerith.
“Maybe.” Naminè answered halfheartedly, occupied with her own thoughts.
“It's not true, isn't it? I'm not that irresponsible!”
“Maybe.”
“Naminè, are you even listening?”
“Maybe.”
Olette climbed down the ladder, leaning over Naminè and finally getting her to look away from her novel.
“Am I like Tifa?” Olette was thinking that it wasn't too bad.
“I don't know. I do think you're sort of like her. But that's not a bad thing, really.”
Naminè liked Olette, and if she was like Tifa, what did it matter?
“I was just thinking…have I always been like that?”
Olette was thinking that maybe being in this world was changing her. Maybe being with Kairi, with everyone else, was changing her. But was it a good or a bad thing? Meeting Kairi certainly was a good thing.
“I don't know. But I'm changing too. I don't think we are changing for the worse.”
Awkward silence fell over the two. Olette sat down on Naminè's bed. Should she talk to her about it? They were in the same boat, and what Tifa had said still bothered her.
“It's weird like this.”
Naminè could guess what Olette meant. She felt the same. How long would this go on? How long would they have to wait?
“It's up to Kairi…”
The atmosphere was going downhill. They both didn't know what to say. They each knew the other liked Kairi, and they knew Kairi would have to choose.
The door opened and the very subject of their troubles entered. Kairi looked rather confused, seeing Olette down next to Naminè.
“Want to go to that place? I asked you yesterday, so…”
“I'll go.” Olette was up in a second.
“Me too.” Naminè put a bookmark in her novel and stood up.
It was still light out and it would take a bit longer for the sun to set. That place was the best when the sun was going down, but it wouldn't hurt to go up a bit earlier.
Kairi was nervous. She had made up her mind, even if it meant completely changing their relationship forever. Her thoughts went back to the night they got back, the moment Yuffie told her about Olette.
---Valiant Hearts---
“I thought a lot about it, Kairi, but no matter how much I want to deny it, I love you.”
Silence. It was an earsplitting silence, like it had occurred after a terrible accident. Neither said anything, the silence just continued. Kairi finally centered her thoughts and tried to answer.
“So that's what she said?”
Nothing else came out. Kairi was at a loss for words. Why didn't she notice it? Why hadn't Olette said anything?
“Well, I guess my time is up, I'll be leaving. Sleep well, Kairi, and welcome home.”
The black-haired woman left through the window, and Kairi was alone with her thoughts.
“Olette…why…?”
Kairi could feel her heart ache. Was it an error to trust Olette? A error to act around her like that? But…
Sleep was completely out of the question now. Kairi glared at the ceiling, burying her face in her hands. Just what should she do now?
“First Naminè…for no reason and now…Olette…why, dammit?!”
Kairi's feelings went from confused to rage. Why did one girl after another force their unrequited feelings on her? How would she deal with them? Did she have any feelings for them?
Her mind was clouded with anger. Just why did they both have to fall in love with her? What was so special about her? Sometimes she wished to be a boring regular girl, without all these burdens.
That thought woke bad memories. Memories of when she wanted to run away, throw away everything and give up. And she had promised herself to never let it happen again.
Taking a deep breath, Kairi tried to clear her mind. It was wrong to get all angry over it. There was nothing she could do about the feelings of others. But this situation couldn't go on. If she told Naminè she wanted to stay friends, would she do the same with Olette? But it was already awkward enough, knowing one girl loved her. Wasn't that…just running away?
She had never bothered with romantic feelings or the sort. Asking Aerith or Tifa would only lead to them encouraging her to look for those things herself. One couldn't explain feelings to others. Maybe she just wasn't ready for it. Maybe she would never be. Was is right to have the girls waiting forever for her? Was it fair? Did she want to do that to them?
“No…”
But would telling them so ruin their friendship? It surely would change their relationship forever, irreparably. Did Kairi really want that? It had only been so long since she got to know them, and there was still a lot she didn't know about them. Would they hate her? Would they walk away from her?
It was a difficult choice. But wouldn't making them wait forever make them hate her even more? It would be, as a friend, a terrible act to do.
Kairi had been alone for a long time. Even if it meant being alone again, she had to make a choice.
Her thoughts wandered back and forth for so long, she didn't even know how soon the morning came. In the end, her choice was clear. It was for the best this way.
---Valiant Hearts---
It was still early to go to the observation deck, but Kairi had something else to say. Something that was weighting on her shoulders, something that they had to admit to themselves or they would never get over it.
“The air is so clean up here.”
The deck was as beautiful as ever. High above Hollow Bastion, one could feel the wind and the sun, could see the whole town.
“Did you guys ever ask yourself what's down there?” Naminè pointed at the canyon.
“Aerith said that they tried to measure the ground once, but they couldn't reach it. It seems like a bottomless hole,” Kairi explained, and leaned on the fence.
“Wow…I hope I don't fall down there.” Naminè took a step back, looking over to Olette. “But you two would come and save me, right?” The magician looked at her friends.
At first, Kairi thought she had misheard.
“Are you sure? Wouldn't you like it if Kairi came and rescued you all on her own? Like a shining prince on a white horse that saves the princess?” Olette teased her, with a big grin on her face.
“But Kairi isn't a prince. And a white horse? Olette, did Tifa give you something odd to drink?”
Kairi and Olette started to laugh. It was sometimes funny that Naminè took such sayings literally. But who could blame her? She had no memories of her past, and they still didn't know her true age or birthplace.
The atmosphere was good, and the girls enjoyed themselves up there. Olette preferred to lay supine on a bench with Naminè next to her on the ground. It had become a fixed habit of patting her head, and Naminè let no one else but Olette and Kairi do it.
Time went by, and they silently enjoyed being together. For Kairi, it was not quite as enjoyable. She wanted to forget it, to get over it. But it wouldn't be easy to bring it up. Maybe the direct way really was the best…
“We failed.”
Olette and Naminè stopped everything they were doing and looked at Kairi, confused.
“We failed because I was too weak. A town burned down, many people died, and even you two almost died. And it was all because I'm stubborn and incompetent.”
Kairi blamed herself for her lack of power, her lack of foreseeing the enemy's moves. Blamed herself for getting injured and almost dying, blamed herself for what Olette and Naminè had had to go through.
“Don't be so damn stupid!”
Kairi was pulled out of her world. Olette had stood up and yelled at Kairi, looking really angry. Kairi had never seen Olette like that. She was clenching her fists, looking at Kairi.
“How am I stupid? Do you honestly believe it wasn't my fault?!” Kairi yelled back.
Naminè hated this. Hated Kairi and Olette yelling at each other. It made her feel sad and angry inside, and the blond girl could only look on the ground, unable to face whatever was going on between the others.
“Yes I do! How damn self-centered can you be that you believe everything is your fault?” Olette said everything in a rage. Olette usually never talked to her like that, but Kairi's attitude made her angry.
“How is it not? I screwed up when fighting him, I almost died trying to let you two escape just to find out that you two were trapped in the world and almost died fighting him again! It's all my damn fault!” Kairi was no less angry.
Olette knew how Kairi was feeling and why she was blaming herself, but it was too much to take all the blame herself. Why didn't Kairi trust them? She wasn't just a sole fighter that had to protect them.
“Didn't you say we're a team? In a team, there is no 'my fault.' There is only 'our fault.' Don't you understand that?” Olette walked to Kairi, standing right in front of her.
Kairi didn't know what to say. True, she had called them a team, and Olette was right.
“Let us shoulder some of that fault, Kairi. It's not yours alone. We could have stopped you from going. But we were so sure of ourselves. We thought we could handle it.” Olette slowly calmed down.
Kairi sunk to her knees, staring at the ground. It felt good to let it all out, to yell and to be angry. She rarely allowed herself to feel like that.
“You're not alone. Not now, not in the future. You will always have the people from Hollow Bastion. Have Tifa and Aerith. And especially us. We stepped into this world, and we won't ever leave it.” Olette didn't feel like hugging Kairi, so he went back to Naminè and took a deep breath.
“It felt good to let it out…” Kairi felt much better. Now…now, she had the courage to finally say it.
A few minutes of silence went by. Naminè had calmed down and was sitting on the same bench as Olette was, and Kairi was standing at the fence, looking at the sun, which was slowly setting.
“I…have something else to say.”
It hurt. It already hurt. The thought of how they would react hurt.
“We already yelled at each other, I hope you now have some positive news.” Olette was trying to lighten up the atmosphere.
“You have no idea…” Kairi whispered to herself, not loudly enough for anyone to hear.
“What is it? You can always talk to us. We will always be there for you, Kairi.” Naminé wanted Kairi to believe her.
“It's about that. Exactly that. You two and me.”
It was like a curtain of anxiety fell over them. Kairi was still standing at the fence, directly in front of the sun. The setting sun wrapped her into a dark red light.
“I only…like you two.”
They didn't dare to say a word. Their hearts were beating like mad, and their minds were blank, unable to think anything.
Kairi felt different. Her heart wasn't beating like mad, it was like something icy had grabbed it. It was painful to breathe, painful to speak. But there was no way back now.
“You are friends, and that's it. Nothing more than that. Why don't you understand that?”
Kairi couldn't continue. She had to take a deep breath and collect all of her courage to say it.
Turning around, the crimson sunlight shining around her silhouette mostly masked her. But they could clearly see her face. The words came slowly, and each of it felt painful.
“I don't love either of you. Give up already. Stop forcing your expectations on me. Just leave me alone!”
Without waiting for any response, Kairi turned around and started running. She didn't want to be near anyone for now. What would they think of her now? In a mere second, she had turned their relationship upside down. But it was her decision to do things this way. She had always been a lone wolf and would always be. Maybe she just wasn't made for romance.
Olette and Naminè were left behind, in many ways. Still sitting on the bench, the sun had set, and darkness started to devour the light, started to devour their hearts.
“I didn't know it would feel like that,” Naminè whispered.
Olette was looking at the moon that was coming up. A single tear ran from her eyes.
“Olette…” Naminè was resting her head on Olette's shoulder.
“I know how you feel…we knew it could end up like this. We knew it…but it still hurts.”
“I don't understand. Why did Kairi look so sad?” Naminè was looking up to Olette.
“I don't know…”
If they had ever needed each other, then it was now.
Olette felt miserable. She had always told herself this could happen, and she thought she was prepared for it. But in the end, she wasn't. It hurt, but she didn't cry. For a while, she didn't want to see Kairi's face, just so that this feeling would go away. It surely would, if she just had some distance.
Naminè took it worse. She had always loved Kairi. Sadness had a tight grip around her heart. For a few minutes Naminè was about to cry, but with Olette near her, only tears fell in complete silence.
They continued to sit there, and darkness had already covered most of Hollow Bastion. It got colder, and Naminè moved in closer to Olette, freezing.
“Can we go home?”
Naminè was cold and despite everything that happened, she wanted to be at least in the same house Kairi was.
“I…don't want to.”
Naminè thought she had misheard. Why would Olette not want to go home? It was the only place they had left to go to. And even if Kairi had rejected them, Naminè wanted to be close to her, even if it meant only knowing she was there.
“Why not?”
“Because of Kairi.”
Home was where Kairi was. For now, Olette didn't want to see her face, or to be anywhere near her. If that meant not going home, then Olette wouldn't go. It hurt to just think about her, but seeing her, knowing she was just a room apart, Olette couldn't stand it.
Olette shook her head. It wasn't like that. Not exactly. But she didn't want to see Kairi's face now or tomorrow. It would only stir up bad feelings.
“Do you dislike Kairi now?”
“No, I don't. But…I'm different from you. I don't want to see her right now. It would only make me feel worse.”
Naminè sighed and hugged Olette. She understood her point, even if she didn't understand that feeling. But if Olette needed to be away to get better, Naminè wouldn't stop her.
“Will you stay with me?” Olette didn't want to be all alone. At least Naminè should stay with her.
“I want to go home. I don't want to be away from Kairi, no matter how she feels about me.”
Olette sort of understood how Naminè felt, but she wasn't able to share that feeling. Olette just needed a bit time alone to handle this matter.
“I won't go home. Not today, maybe not tomorrow. Please understand that. Do you still want to go home, alone?” It was Olette's last try to make Naminè go with her.
“I do. I promised myself I would never leave Kairi alone again.” Naminè could see the disappointment in Olette's face.
“You're strong, Naminè…” Olette couldn't do that. Couldn't go there. Naminè seemed to still love Kairi. It was not surprising. But how about herself?
“What do you mean?”
“Nothing. Let's go home.”
It was dark and cold when they got down. It was night and thestars and moon were out, shining over the town. It was a beautiful sight. But in this moment, Olette couldn't see anything beautiful in it. The girls were quiet until they reached the door to their home. Naminè had already her hand on the doorknob when Olette turned around.
“Where are you staying? I want to be near Kairi, but I don't want to be away from you.”
“I'm going to crash at Yuffie's place. You can come and see me anytime. Good night, Naminè.”
Before Naminè could reply, Olette hugged her tightly and whispered a few words, feeling worse than before. If only Naminè had gone with her.
---Valiant Hearts----
The way down had been long, and Kairi still felt miserable. Their faces, when she told them…that image…would she ever get it out of her head?
“Why am I so stupid…how is this the right thing? How is this better? Why did I have to tell them, why didn't I just wait a couple months?! Just why can't I do a single thing right?!”
Sad about what happened, angry at herself, Kairi only wanted to get home, wanted to get in her bed, and wanted the day to end. Why didn't she just let it be? That sure was a great way to start working things out between them right after they had gotten back from their disastrous mission.
There was no one home. Tifa and Aerith were out. Kairi stood in the living room for a bit. The sun was almost down and only a few last fragments of light were finding their way into the house.
“I'm so stupid…”
Kairi had enough of it. She only wanted to be alone. She slowly walked up the stairs to her room. She stopped for a second at the room Olette and Naminè were sharing. Would they come back? They surely wouldn't want to be anywhere near her right now. And they were right. With a big sigh, Kairi walked away from the door.
Going into her own room, not even bothering to undress, Kairi went to bed.
“I wish things went as easily as in books…reality is much too harsh…”
Slowly fading over to the realm of dreams, Kairi was once again confronted with her inner demons. The faces of Olette and Naminè when she told them the truth, the fear of failing to meet the expectations everyone placed on her…
Time passed by, and Kairi was deeply asleep when her door was opened, and a pair of curious eyes looked inside the dark room, only to vanish a second later, closing the door.
“She's asleep.”
Aerith was standing in front of the door, Tifa next to her, carrying Naminè. They had found her on the couch, sleeping with a sad expression still on her face. Next to her was Olette's note. They knew it was useless to go over to Yuffie's. She would only tell them to get lost at this time of night.
“What in the hell happened between them? Kairi is sleeping, Naminè on the couch making such a face and to top it off, Cid told me he saw Olette going into Yuffie's apartment. Talk about a crazy day.” Tifa was rolling her eyes in annoyance. What the hell had happened in a few hours?
“I don't know. And I think we shouldn't rush to conclusions. Let's carefully ask Kairi tomorrow.”
“I'm getting her into bed.”
Aerith was left standing in front of Kairi's door. If all three of them were like this, she could already guess what happened. It would only make things worse to drill for an answer. If the girls wanted them to know, they would tell them.
A few minutes later, Tifa fell onto her own bed. Training with Olette was one thing, but training with Aerith was extremely tiring. The pink-clad woman sat on her side of the bed, leaning over, playing with her lover's long hair.
“You need to learn to take it easy on me. You almost blasted me up that one time.” Tifa was complaining, but not being serious.
Aerith smiled and started making a pattern in Tifa's hair. She loved to play with Tifa's hair. That way she didn't have to fix it afterwards.
“If I weren't serious, you'd win too easily, Lofa.” Aerith was giggling for no reason.
“Lofa? What's that mean?” Tifa looked up, confused.
“Your new nickname.” A wide, big smile was on her face.
“But what does it mean?” Tifa wanted to get up, but Aerith was still twiddling with Tifa's hair.
“Now you're being lazy, Tifa Lockhart.”
It took a few seconds until Tifa realized. She rolled her eyes and smiled.
“Very creative, really.” Tifa sighed and closed her eyes.
“Hey, if it were too complex, you'd never get it.” Aerith was making an evil smile.
“You're so mean, Raina.”
“Now you're just taking random letters from my name and making up a nickname,” Aerith complained.
“So? You did the same.”
“At least think of something better.” Aerith was still playing with Tifa's hair.
“What are you doing the whole time with my hair anyway?” Tifa grew gradually suspicious of her lover.
“Nothing, really.” Aerith couldn't suppress the giggling anymore and fell down on the bed.
“I swear, if you did something to my hair again, I will—oh, goddamn it!” Tifa stood up and looked in the mirror.
Tifa's hair was made into two braids, similar to Aerith's, but shorter. It made her look really ridiculous and even though Tifa tried to undo the stylistic massacre, she couldn't manage it.
“Dear God, Aerith, each and every time you do this!”
Aerith was lying on the bed, looking at Tifa, giggling and virtually lusting over her lover with her eyes.
“I swear, deep down, you're a pervert.” Tifa pointed at Aerith, slightly angry.
“And you still love me.” Aerith made a overly cute expression and almost got Tifa laughing.
“But you're still a pervert!”
“That's only because you're so good-looking.”
“Talk about yourself.” Tifa, with her hilarious hairstyle, went back to the bed, kneeling next to Aerith, looking straight in her eyes.
“Do you want another workout?” Tifa used a seducing voice, getting closer to Aerith. They could feel each other's breath on their faces.
Instead of a answer, Aerith closed the distance, kissing the black-haired woman, laying a hand around her neck. Tifa's lips were rough from the training, but they never lost their delicious taste. Aerith got pushed down on the bed by Tifa, and with that, their kiss broke up.
“Shower. Now,” Aerith said and got up, away from the bed.
Tifa had a disappointed look on her face, and let herself fall on the bed. The last days had been so troublesome, it had been some time since she last slept with Aerith. And now she just had to go and take a shower.
“Are you deaf nowadays, Tifa?” Aerith was standing next to the bed, looking from above into her face.
“What? But I thought—” The black-clad woman was confused.
“When I said shower, I meant both of us.” Aerith took Tifa's hand and pulled her up. Giggling and smiling, they made their way over to the bathroom.
---Valiant Hearts---
“Ya got any idea what time it is…?”
Olette couldn't find a bell, so she had knocked. For about five minutes.
“Yuffie, I need you to do…me…a favor…and…” With each word, Olette blushed harder.
Yuffie opened the door, but what made Olette blush was her attire. The only thing—the one and only thing Yuffie was wearing—was a very long shirt. It barely covered her hips, but Yuffie didn't seem to mind.
“Whatcha doing here this time…?”
“Can I crash at your place for a few nights?”
“Sure, but why aren't you…oh, I see, you've had a fight with Kairi or Naminè, right?”
“Sort…of, I guess.”
Alone from Olette's expression, Yuffie knew that it was no topic she would make any more jokes about.
“Come in, it's late. I was already sleepin'.”
Yuffie made way and Olette stepped into the most likely worst-organized apartment in history. There was everything everywhere. No sign of order far and wide. It was a amazing view in its own chaotic way. There was no free place anywhere. Even the bed was full of stuff, mostly little colored marbles.
“You're gonna sleep in the bed.”
Olette wasn't one to argue. If Yuffie let her sleep in the bed, that was good. Who was she to deny that hospitality?
“One more thing, you're not gonna sleep with yer clothes. Strip.”
For some reason, when Yuffie said it, it sounded so incredibly wrong that Olette shivered for a second.
“Want something to drink? I believe I have some Malacia here…”
Yuffie started searching through the kitchen part while Olette was more or less embarrassed to undress. There was no place to put the clothes, so Olette just put them atop of Yuffie's. Any more chaos couldn't make this any worse-looking than it was.
“No, I'm fine…I just want to sleep…”
“Okay. I'll dim the lights. I find my way around in darkness just fine.”
“Good night, Yuffie. And thanks for letting me in.”
“Don't worry about it.”
Olette closed her eyes. The bed was amazingly clean and the room too—didn't reek at all. Most of the chaos seemed to come from tools and materials Yuffie used for her weapons.
But the continuous sounds from the other room held her awake for a bit longer. She was cold and the bed wasn't all that warm. Where did Yuffie sleep if the bed was this cold?
A few minutes later, Olette was half-asleep when the noises came suddenly closer, much closer. Just what could Yuffie be doing in a dark room?
A second later, Olette knew that Yuffie had been making her way over to the bed, making a huge ruckus. Something came into the bed, and Olette could feel warm breath on her neck. To top it off, two tender arms were searching their way around her waist, pulling her closer. Olette didn't feel like freaking out, like pushing her off. It was weird, but she actually enjoyed it that someone was apparently caring for her. Her heart was longing for some comfort, and Yuffie didn't seem like a bad person to get it from.
“I thought you said I can sleep in the bed?”
“You can, can't you?”
“But—”
“I never said I was going to sleep somewhere else.”
“…thank you.”
“I just thought you could use someone near you.”
Olette was grateful. Clinging to Yuffie, Olette finally drifted to the land of dreams.
But for the black-haired girl, sleep was still far off. She didn't want to admit it, but she had observed Olette from the corner of her eyes. Under normal circumstances, she would have teased her, maybe tried to get a kiss, but looking at her face made it clear that that would only make her feel worse.
For Yuffie, it didn't matter if it was a guy or a girl. If she was interested in a person, it didn't matter a bit. Lately, with Olette and Naminè around, her interests kind of shifted a bit. She still had an eye on Leon, but chances were she would never be able to actually get along with him, much less have him like her.
She wanted to find out what happened to Olette that made her like that. But it had to wait till tomorrow. For now, it felt good to not be alone. Yuffie would never admit it to anyone, but she was often lonely and got lonely really easily.
Maybe, just maybe…
---Valiant Hearts---
Awkward. The whole situation was awkward. Kairi ate breakfast before Naminè got up and left early. She didn't want to see the girls. Aerith woke up to the sound of the house door closing. She was still laying in Tifa's arms. It was probably just Kairi who left early. That meant she didn't want to talk about it.
Kairi spent the morning at the coffee bar. It was run by a woman named Rydia, a nice young woman with long green hair. Kairi didn't know which world she was from, but she was one of the many people who built Hollow Bastion with Ansem the Wise. At least, that was what Aerith had told her.
“What a rare sight we have here. What gets you here so early, Kairi?” Rydia was still cleaning the coffee bar, as it had just opened.
“Don't ask, please.” Kairi just sat there and looked out the window.
The weather was just like her mood. Cloudy and about to rain, darker than was usual for the season. Kairi was still feeling sick and miserable from the previous day. How long would it take until she could face the girls?
“I won't ask, then.” The woman smiled and continued to polish the counter.
“Thanks.” Kairi just wanted the time to pass.
Staring out the window, it soon started to rain. Barely anyone came to the coffee bar when the weather was like this, and Rydia gave Kairi a big coffee as a courtesy of the house.
Kairi could feel every tick of the clock. Every second that went on stretched to feel like hours. Should she skip training? In this rain, and with her troubled mind and heart, how could she put up with Leon? It would be a waste of time.
How should she explain it? “Sorry, I feel bad about breaking the hearts of two girls, I can't train today”? That sure sounded cheesy and like a poor excuse. But why did she feel so bad about doing it to them?
Did she like them after all? But why didn't she feel anything for them aside from friendship? Kairi could only guess. Her own emotions had always been a mystery for her.
Kairi was regretting doing what she had done. It had been a stupid idea. It would've been better to just say she didn't feel anything for them yet.
One thing that made Kairi worry more than anything was what would happen if she did come to like one of them, or even both, eventually. Wouldn't they think she was just cruel? It was the thing that scared Kairi the most. Falling in love with them.
In Kairi's mind, she noticed one thing. The thought of liking them, the thought of falling in love with a girl, didn't seem gross or weird to her. Was it influence from living with Aerith and Tifa? Or had just something changed inside her in the last few days? Whatever it was, Kairi had changed.
---Valiant Hearts---
In other places, things were different. Much different.
“Sorry, Aerith, I…don't really have any appetite.”
Naminè didn't feel like eating anything. She didn't even feel like getting up that morning. After remembering that Olette was at Yuffie's place, Naminè felt all alone.
Aerith wanted to comfort her, and it meant much to Naminè. Kairi had rejected her, and it still hurt. It didn't hurt as much as it had the night before, but Naminè wasn't particular happy that Kairi had left before she got up.
Tifa was still sleeping, and Aerith was alone with Naminè in the living room. Aerith knew how much a broken heart—unrequited love—could hurt. She had experienced it in the past and truly never wanted to feel like that again. Or, for that matter, didn't want anyone else to feel like that.
“I can imagine, I think, how you feel…” Aerith sat down next to Naminè, laying a hand on hers.
“I feel horrible…I never felt bad like this before. Why…why did Kairi reject me? Reject us?”
“Kairi rejected you? Naminè, will you tell me what happened?”
“We went…to our place. We just enjoyed being there…we really got along the last few days. I was really happy about it. Kairi started talking about the…mission all of a sudden. Olette and Kairi got really angry and yelled at each other. I felt really sick when they did that. Olette then said we were a team and that there is no 'your fault' and only 'our fault'…I thought Kairi knew it, but apparently she didn't. They made up and said it felt good to let it out…then…” Naminè made a break. It felt good to talk to someone about it.
“Kairi always tries to shoulder all the blame alone. Even when she went with one of us, and we screwed up by being outsiders in that world, Kairi would blame herself. Kairi said us she had something to tell us…and then…” Naminè didn't want to repeat it. It hurt a bit by talking about it, by admitting it, by accepting it. “… she told us she doesn't love us.”
Aerith could only sigh and embrace Naminè, who looked like she would start crying any second, and rub her back. There wasn't anything she could say or do about this. Naminè had gotten her heart broken by the girl she had loved since the moment she had gotten here, and it seemed to be her first love too.
It reminded Aerith of the time Tifa was still chasing Cloud. She had secretly been in love with her for a long time, from before their world got destroyed. There had been a time she had thought about giving up, about just admitting that Tifa wasn't interested. It took over a year for the two women to get together.
Naminè was happy being comforted by Aerith. It felt good, it made the pain hurt less, knowing that someone else cared for her.
“Olette is gone too.. she said she doesn't want to see Kairi. Will her pain go away?”
“The pain will lessen…but it will never go completely away. And if she still loves her…she won't be able to forget the pain completely. Not as long as she loves her.” Aerith knew that lying about such things only made it worse.
“What should I do, then? I don't want Olette to feel like that whenever she looks at Kairi. I still love her and want to be near her, but Olette wants to be apart from her. I don't want them to be separated like that.”
For the moment, Aerith was just a friend she could talk with who comforted her, not the parent of the girl she was in love with.
“You can only hope. People's feelings are very delicate and easily hurt. If Olette still loves Kairi, she will come back. If she doesn't, it will take her a bit of time to get over it. They won't be the same as before, but they can be still friends.”
Aerith made a break. Naminè really must be close to Olette to worry about how she was feeling even now. But what about her own feelings? She wanted to be near Kairi, but what about her feelings for her?
“Naminè, do you still love Kairi?”
Naminè took a while to answer. It was only a slight nod, her feelings were confused, but she would never completely stop loving Kairi. She still wanted to be near her at all times, wanted to see her.
“If you still love her, keep trying. Kairi has been slow with romantic things since I first knew her. It might take a while, but maybe she will requite your feelings one day. But there is no guarantee how long it will take. It could take years, or never happen. If you give up on her, you can still be near her, but as friend. Waiting for all eternity is a sad thing, and I don't want you to go through that.”
Naminè didn't say anything. There wasn't a good choice. Only one less bad than the other. For her to forget about Kairi, to give up…she could never do it. She would continue trying. Even if it hurt, there was something inside her that would never allow her to forget Kairi.
Naminè had found her resolve. It was the only thing she could do for now.
“We'll skip training today. Get some rest, please. I'm not going to let you skip lunch and dinner.”
Naminè nodded, finally let go of Aerith, and stood up. “Thanks. For everything.”
Naminè took a deep breath. It was still early, but she wanted to see her. See Olette. She said she was at Yuffie's place, and Naminè roughly remembered where that was. She would tell Olette what her decision was.
“I'm going out for a bit.”
---Valiant Hearts---
It was suffocating. Hard to breathe, as if something heavy was on top of her chest. Opening one eye, Olette saw a chaotic and messy room. Right…she was at Yuffie's place. Looking down on her, she noticed what was lying on her chest. Yuffie. To be accurate, it was Yuffie's head, and her face was buried in Olette's breasts.
Immediately blushing, the brunette tried to free herself, but every attempt only made Yuffie move along, cling to her. She was strong, but by no means as strong as Olette, and after a bit of effort, she finally got free. But what now? Get up? Olette had momentarily forgotten about Kairi, but once she was free and her face wasn't glaring red anymore, it all came back. Now, looking at Yuffie, who was innocently sleeping in her bed, didn't seem so bad a option to go back to.
Olette remembered the last night. Yuffie had come to her, embraced her, comforted her, cared for her. The other people that could have comforted her were all living in the same house as Kairi. And of all places to be, that was the one she didn't want to go to.
Olette's heart longed for comfort, longed for company. And Yuffie was there.
Making her way over to the kitchen part, it took Olette a few minutes to find out where the coffee machine was, and another couple minutes where the coffee was. It had gotten colder, it was still early, and from the sound of it, even raining.
She looked for her clothes, but couldn't find anything. The place she had put them the day before had vanished or was buried under a pile of chaos. There was little choice but to walk around in just a shirt and underpants.
The coffee was almost done, and Olette freezing, when Yuffie showed up, half-asleep but finding her way amazingly well through the chaos without stumbling or falling.
“You already up?”
“I…well, it was kind of hard to breathe with you on top of me.” Olette wanted to be honest.
“Oh, I didn't do that…really? Aw, I'm sorry, Olette.” Seeing Yuffie embarrassed was a fun sight and Olette couldn't suppress to giggle at it. It was the first sign of not being miserable since the last night.
“It was…a bit unpleasant.” Olette was still a bit embarrassed..
“Do I look that bad?” Yuffie showed a smile, turned around and made a really sad face.
Yuffie had always been kind of alone. Having had an unrequited crush on Leon for the longest of times, and given her personality, Yuffie spent a lot of time alone in her apartment, working on weapons, tools, and just being alone. She often wanted to have just someone there to comfort her, someone there to be with her.
“No, it's just…I'm kind of wary with that stuff because of yesterday…” Olette said.
Yuffie walked over and moved behind Olette, suddenly laying both arms around her waist, leaning against her from behind. It was a huge gamble, but if Olette really had a fight with Kairi, she wouldn't turn down a bit of comfort.
“Thank you.” It felt so good to have someone care about her like that. Olette closed her eyes. Yuffie was impulsive, intrusive, and all the time a tease It seemed stupid to jump onto someone else like that, but Olette didn't mind what Yuffie was doing in the slightest.
“What do you think about me, Yuffie?”
An awkward silence fell over them. It took Yuffie a moment to decide. Would she go with the truth, or would she tell what Olette wanted to hear?
“You're cute, strong, and from what I hear, dependable. Also, you're fun to tease.”
“Kairi rejected Naminè and me. That's why I'm here. I just thought you should know that.”
Yuffie wasn't particularly happy to hear that. It always hurt to have unrequited feelings. And if Olette didn't want to see Kairi, Yuffie would let her stay.
“Stay as long as you want. I'll not charge you anything. It's been a while since I've slept so well.”
There was an awkward moment between the two girls and none of them dared to look at each other's face. They went back to reality when the coffee machine made a beeping sound.
Olette poured the coffee in two cups, giving one to Yuffie.
“Can you tell me where my clothes are?”
“I'll trade a cup of coffee for that info.”
Olette gave a cup of coffee to Yuffie, who immediately sipped at it and showed a thumbs up. “End of the bed.”
Olette placed her cup on a tiny free place, going back to the bed. Looking for her clothes, Olette crawled over the bed. It was so cold, Yuffie must have no heater, or had at least turned it off.
Yuffie let her cup stand next to Olette's and crawled next to Olette, who had just picked up her clothes.
“Let the clothes be, it's still early. I'm going back into bed. Won't you join me? I promise to be all gentle 'n stuff,” Yuffie said, and crawled back to her pillow.
Olette spent a split second thinking about what Yuffie said, then dismissed it as teasing. Spending time with her didn't seem so bad. It was better than anything else she could think of in the moment. She didn't have anything to do. Putting back her clothes—at least she knew now where they were—Olette got back in the bed. Looking directly at Yuffie was too embarrassing, so she turned around and lay on her side with her back directed to Yuffie.
They were interrupted right away. Someone was knocking on the door.
“You go. No way someone is coming for me this early. I usually sleep till ten.”
Olette sighed and got up, finding her way through the chaos. At some point, she would force Yuffie to clean at least a path from the bed to the door and to the kitchen.
Opening the door, Olette saw an unexpected guest. A warm feeling came up inside her. It was nice to see the blond girl, even if it was virtually freezing outside.
“Naminè!”
“I wanted to see if you're okay, Olette.”
“I'm okay. Yuffie let me in and even though it's a hell of chaos in here, it's okay.”
“That's all on purpose!” Yuffie shouted from the other room.
“Naminè, are you…okay? You seem different from last night.”
“I talked about it with Aerith. Olette…I…won't give up on Kairi. I just can't.”
It was not all that surprising for Olette. Naminè had been in love with Kairi since forever. But that she would come and tell her like this…the girl wasn't as weak as Olette had thought.
“What will you do?” Naminè was asking, looking at Olette.
“I don't know. I just don't want to see her right now. Will you come in?”
Naminè shook her head. She wanted to talk to Kairi. Maybe she was already back home.
“I'm happy you came to see me. I already started to miss you.”
Naminè giggled and took Olette's hand. “What kind of friend wouldn't come by to see how her best friend is doing? And…I miss you too. It's hard to be apart from you.”
Olette was a bit moved, and when Naminé let go and ran down the stairs, she took a deep breath. If Naminè could show such strength, then it was time she stopped pitying herself.
---Valiant Hearts---
The day went by uneventfully. All three girls ditched training that day and went separate ways. Kairi spent her whole day staring at the rain, letting feelings of regret and rage about her own stupidity overwhelm her.
Naminè kept looking for Kairi, but the redhead never showed up for lunch or dinner. Naminè had no appetite and didn't eat much. Aerith had told Tifa that it was better not to ask. Even though she had promised not to tell anyone, she told Tifa a few important things about what happened. Tifa was often impulsive, but not dumb. She knew better than to mention any of it to Naminè. Olette never showed up for training, but she had expected as much.
Olette's day was much different from the others'. Olette spent most of her time watching Yuffie working on her tools and talking to her. Yuffie was back to teasing Olette, like she usually did, and constantly making more chaos.
The day went by uneventfully, and the night came. Kairi returned home long after night had fallen. Rydia had closed that evening and Kairi aimlessly wandered about the town. She waited until all of the lights were gone in her home. How could she face Naminè and Olette in the future? Avoiding them forever was impossible. The next mission would come, and it would inevitably lead to meetings, to working with them.
Was she…running away from this? Running away from facing her inner demons? Maybe she was. It was her own fault that all of this had happened. Maybe she should have just told them it wasn't their fault, that she just wasn't able to feel romantic about them. The day had been long, and Kairi had thought about a lot of things.
What if it only took time for her? Kairi had come to like them in just a few weeks, but what would things look like in a month? In a year? What if she fell in love with one, or worse, both of them? She had thought about it before, but if she kept running away from this, all her chances to resolve this mess would vanish into thin air.
It was time to stop running away. To face reality. The next day, Kairi would talk to them.
Naminè had lain awake for a long time. Aerith and Tifa had gone to bed, and Naminè looked outside the window, lying in Olette's bed. Her smell sort of calmed her down.
Naminè had chosen to keep pursuing Kairi no matter what happened. Alone, the thought of giving up on Kairi, the girl who rescued her, who made her life worthwhile, was making her feel sick.
But there was something else. Naminè could feel something connecting her to Kairi. Something that went beyond simple love, beyond anything she had an explanation for. It was hard to describe, to put into words. Naminè could feel Kairi, could feel what she felt. Naminè remembered feeling it once, in the castle when she was held prisoner. Since then, it had gone. But now, since Kairi had rejected her, it was back. Not only did Naminè have to deal with her own feelings, she had to deal with Kairi's too.
But it was also something that enforced her decision to try harder with Kairi. If there was something like that connecting them, it was just wrong to ignore it. Naminè tried to explore it, tried to dig deeper into Kairi's feelings. Only this time, she actually felt something else than sadness.
Regret.
---Valiant Hearts---
Olette spent her whole day with Yuffie, and they had done nothing but assemble weird things and laugh, and Yuffie teased Olette while they had fun. They were tired and in bed, still talking. The conversation took a grave turn around when Yuffie brought up a sensitive subject.
“Did you cry about her?”
Olette didn't. On the observation deck with Naminè, she shed a few single tears, but it wasn't crying. Afterwards, she had confined her sadness inside herself, but being with Yuffie helped a great deal with that.
“No.”
Olette didn't like thinking about it. It didn't hurt anywhere near as much as the day before, but it still felt bad. How long would it take to completely forget that pain?
“Maybe you should. Letting it all out could help.”
Crying never helped. That was Olette's opinion on it. But what if Yuffie was right? Just crying once, when nobody but Yuffie saw it, wouldn't mean the end of the world.
“If I ever feel like crying again, I'll come to you,” Olette said.
She just didn't feel like crying anymore. For now, she was feeling a bit better.
“Olette…”
Yuffie's voice was so serious that Olette turned around, wondering what Yuffie had to say.
Before she could react to anything, Yuffie's face was only a breath's distance away from hers, two tender arms were pulling her closer. Olette felt two small soft lips meeting her own, and closed her eyes in reflex. Yuffie was kissing her with passion, and Olette was either too surprised to push her away, or just didn't want to.
Seconds later, Yuffie broke away, and looked in the eyes of the brunette. There was no anger, just bafflement. Yuffie had a thing for Olette's tomboyish nature, and she was quite attractive too—so cute that the urge to kiss her had just suddenly come up.
Olette was speechless. Her first real kiss, not counting the one with Naminè, stolen by Yuffie. It felt good, but she had no experience. Olette suddenly got embarrassed about how amateurish she must have acted.
“Was that your first kiss?” Yuffie was a bit surprised at how stunned Olette was.
“Y-yeah…”
“Well, mine too. I'd say that makes us even, no?” That was just the kind of logic Yuffie had.
Olette wanted to say something, but she still could feel Yuffie's lips on hers, and she could feel the redness in her face. That was just something she expected from Yuffie. But…for some reason, Olette couldn't be really angry.
“I'm going to sleep.” The brunette turned around and closed her eyes.
A few seconds went by without anything happening. Yuffie had a true devil's smile, and as soon as her hands moved around Olette's body, the brunette went up, startled and surprised. Just how far was Yuffie going to go? She had just groped her!
“Damn it. Aerith was right, you have bigger boobs than I do. That's so unfair.”
Olette was too shocked to be speechless. Yuffie was really a tease, one of the worst kind.
“No groping!” Olette said, and looked straight at Yuffie, who averted her gaze and waved with her hands. It had happened on an impulse when Yuffie remembered Aerith's comment.
“Okay, okay.”
Yuffie instead closed in and tried to kiss Olette again but failed. The Keyblader was too fast and put a hand on Yuffie's mouth.
“No sudden kissing!”
“Prude.” Yuffie made a sulking face, turned around and lay down.
Olette had been teased enough for that night. She lay down with her back to Yuffie, and closed her eyes. Not even a minute later, she could feel Yuffie moving closer, laying her arms around her.
“I'm not groping you.” Yuffie's tone had suddenly changed, went from her usual playful one to a serious one.
She really wasn't. Yuffie only laid her arms around her waist, hugging her like before.
---Valiant Hearts---
Kairi couldn't sleep. If telling them she didn't love them was hard, telling them now that it was a mistake and that she wanted her friends back was even harder.
But Kairi had made her decision. If they were willing to forgive her, she was willing to…wait. Wait and tell them if she really felt something.
Kairi found Naminè at breakfast and Naminè went up the instant she saw Kairi. She stood right in front of her, looking straight at Kairi.
“Kairi…listen.”
The redhead hadn't anticipated that, but nodded. Whatever Naminè had to say, whatever she would do, no matter how much she cursed her, hit her, slapped her, Kairi would take it. It had been her error, her wrong decision, and she had to take the consequences. She had to stop running away.
Naminè turned around, took a deep breath, and turning around once again. It took a lot of courage to even open her mouth. After a few failed attempts to get out any coordinated words, Naminè took another deep breath.
“I'll be blunt. I'm not going to let you go. I'll keep trying. If you don't like me, I'll make you.”
Kairi was speechless. Not only did Naminè say that, she even did it while looking straight in her eyes.
“You really mean that? I mean…Naminè. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have rejected both of you like that. I can't guarantee that I'll never feel anything for you, so I shouldn't say I can't be with you.”
Kairi found it hard to continue. But she had decided to stop running away from hard decisions. Looking on the ground for a second, Kairi took a breath and finished her speech.
“I have…to tell Olette that too. I'm sorry for rejecting you. I regret it. I know this might awkward, but I feel that if I don't do this…we will walk apart.”
Naminè looked at Kairi with big eyes. She hadn't expected Kairi to come up and say something like that. It made her feel happy that Kairi was feeling like that about her, about Olette. Kairi still wanted to be friends with them, and that was something very important to Naminè.
“Where is Olette?”
“She's at Yuffie's place. She didn't want to be near you for a while. I'll go with you if you go to see her.”
“I'll go now. I want this to be over. No more running away.”
Kairi didn't lose a second and walked out the door, followed by Naminè, who had a slab of bread in her mouth, eating away as she followed Kairi.
“I hope she won't hit me. Olette is freaking strong,” Kairi said, and Naminè giggled.
“I won't stand for it. I know Olette, and she won't be pleased with what you have to say.”
“I still hope I'll be in one piece after it.”
Kairi felt nauseous. Naminè was one thing,
Chapter 16
Title: Awakening - Crossroads
[Author's notes: It's been some time since I updated. I've come down with the may fever ( you know, not getting done anything ) and well yeah. it might take a little while to get the next update done but it'll eventually come]
Valiant Hearts II
Chapter XVI
Awakening - Crossroads
Olette had spent the last two days with Yuffie and had no intention of going back home for now. She couldn't stay at Yuffie's place forever, but it was a nice time being there, and the brunette didn't want it to end yet. She had skipped Tifa's training twice in a row now.
“Really? She kissed you?”
Yuffie was lying on top of a wall, looking at the sky and talking with Olette, who sat next to her, looking down at her.
“Stop saying it as if it were intentional! I told you that she was sleeping and she just happened to move over and—”
“I bet you were all blushing and red and embarrassed and—”
“Yuffie! You're a terrible tease, seriously. I don't feel like that about her and you know that!”
Olette was complaining and Yuffie once again started laughing and turned over to avoid seeing the tomboy's fierce red face.
“Yeah, sure. Maybe I should tell Kairi, I wonder what she'd say about—”
Yuffie put a hand on her mouth, but it was too late. Olette was still a bit sensitive when it came to Kairi, and the trickster had tried not to talk about her. It was nice and fun teasing Olette, but not if she got depressed over it.
“Ah, sorry. I didn't mean to—”
“I'm fine. Really. But I'm so not going to forgive you if you tell Naminè that she...me by accident!”
Olette whispered “kissed” and jumped on top of Yuffie, starting to tickle her. Olette had learned that Yuffie's weak spots were her ribs and she mercilessly abused that knowledge to punish her for being a tease.
“Ah, stop it, stop it, I give up.” Yuffie was laughing with tears in her eyes.
Olette stopped on request and went back to her sitting position, looking over the town. Yuffie had told her about the time the Heartless had taken over Hollow Bastion. It was unbelievable that the town was already this peaceful.
“I thought I was gonna die.” Yuffie was breathing heavily, still lying on the wall.
Olette grinned and looked down at Yuffie. They hadn't done much the last two days but lazily lay around and work on some of Yuffie's tools. It wasn't anything special, but Olette enjoyed her time with Yuffie.
“You still owe me for letting you stay at my place,” Yuffie started out of nowhere.
Olette knew. But she had no money, so what else could Yuffie want?
“I'm gonna take my pay for today. Close your eyes for a moment.”
That couldn't be anything good, but she was used to Yuffie's teasing by now. It wasn't that bad, really, but sometimes the ninja was quite the sadist.
Closing her eyes, Olette could feel Yuffie getting into an upright position next to her. Would she tackle her off the wall? That was dangerous; even Yuffie wouldn't do that. Tickle her? Olette wasn't really weak to that. What...
Something was really close to her face and breathing on it. Out of reflex, Olette opened her eyes, looked directly into Yuffie's peridot eyes, and backed away from her without thinking. Yuffie acted faster than Olette. She lay one hand on her neck and pulled Olette towards her.
Olette hadn't really kissed anyone before, but even though Yuffie seemed forceful, it wasn't like that at all. It was the opposite, the black-haired girl was really gentle and cautious. It was a nice feeling. Yuffie's lips weren't especially soft or anything, but to Olette, they did seem that way. It took her a few seconds to realize what was going on—that Yuffie was kissing her—to make her finally pull away.
She wanted to be angry, wanted to give Yuffie a evil glare, but things didn't work that way. With a surprised look and blushing like a ripe tomato, Olette looked at the ninja who was smiling like a rainbow.
“What wa—”
Yuffie hold a finger upright before her face. “Payment, lovely, payment. Or rather, first rate.”
Olette went back to a normal color and sighed. That was Yuffie alright. But to kiss her...!
“Sexual harassment.”
Yuffie was looking a bit confused. “What?”
“Sexual harassment. You kissed me without my consent and—”
“You seemed to quite enjoy it. That's plenty of consent.” Yuffie was back to smiling in a mean way.
Olette couldn't argue with that. She had enjoyed it. And it wasn't so bad, actually. She just wanted to tease Yuffie.
“And the next time you're going to grope me, huh?” Olette could be mean too.
“You sure are bold. I can do it right now if you want.” But Yuffie was on a different level.
Slightly blushing, Olette turned around, crossing her arms before her chest. She never knew when Yuffie was serious and when not. Better not take the risk.
“Don't worry, I'm not gonna do that.” Yuffie waved her hand and whispered something to herself.
“You just said 'not here anyway', didn't you!” Olette slowly backed away from Yuffie.
“Maybe.”
The devil. Yuffie was the devil. But Olette liked her anyway. It never got boring with her around.
“Want to go and watch Naminè's training?”
Yuffie seemed to think about it for quite a few minutes. Olette was looking at the clouds that were slowly flowing with the wind far above them. The sky was a wonderful blue that day.
No answer came. Olette looked down on Yuffie's face and she had her eyes closed. Was she thinking? Or...
“Don't pretend to be asleep or I'm gonna throw you off the wall,” Olette said in a purposefully cold tone.
“Yeah, let's go.” Yuffie was wide awake and smiled awkwardly.
“You go first. Who knows what you'll do to me when I let you behind me, you pervert.”
Yuffie sighed and went first, jumping from the wall onto a nearby roof. From there she leapt onto a pile of boxes and onto the ground. Olette followed after and kept an eye on Yuffie. She hadn't made a big deal out of the kiss because she hadn't really minded. It had felt nice and she even slept together with her in a bed.
“Want to make a bet?” Yuffie was saying.
“Why not? What are the stakes and what about?”
“Whoever's first at the canyon and touches Naminè,” Yuffie said, and starting running.
Olette was confused for a moment, but then noticed that the ninja hadn't mentioned what the stakes were. But she wouldn't lose to Yuffie, whatever the odds were. Olette started running and had almost caught up with Yuffie when she started shouting something.
“If I win, you have to go on a date with me.”
Olette was so surprised that she lost her balance and hit the ground, Yuffie laughing and getting away. By the time Olette got up, Yuffie was not in sight.
“Now she's done it.”
Summoning both of her Keyblades, Olette utilized her full power and made a astonishing run for it. Yuffie was evil to the core for pulling such a trick to get an advantage over Olette.
At the entrance to the canyon, Olette finally caught up with Yuffie, who looked rather amazed that she had managed to get there that fast. However, going at full power took its toll, and Olette and Yuffie ran, neck and neck, towards Naminè and Aerith, who were in the middle of training.
“If I win, you have to pay me a thousand munny for each time you tease me for one week.”
“You're insane!” Yuffie shouted and went ahead of Olette.
Aerith and Naminè had already noticed the two girls that were running towards them like mad. Naminè was in the middle of a fire spell when Yuffie and Olette simultaneously jumped towards her, causing Naminè to lose control of the spell that detonated right over them, causing a huge dust cloud.
“I won!” Olette was shouting.
“No, I did!” Yuffie replied.
When the dust cloud vanished, an angry Naminè was squashed under Yuffie and Olette, who both had landed directly on top of her. While Olette had grabbed her shoulder, Yuffie had gotten a hold of a leg.
“Get off of me, now!” Naminè shouted, and both girls got up, amazed by that outburst.
“What are you girls doing?” Aerith was confused and looked rather angrily at Yuffie and Olette.
“A bet. Who'd be the fastest to run down from the living quarter and touch Naminè,” Yuffie explained. “And I won.”
“You didn't. Naminè, tell her,” Olette defended herself.
“You both crashed into me out of nowhere. How am I supposed to tell anything?!” Naminè said angrily, turning around.
“We're in the middle of training. Olette, Tifa wants to talk with you. You really shouldn't skip her training. She is worried about you.”
Olette felt guilty, but didn't really want to go to training. Tifa would surely ask her about Kairi and she wanted to avoid that.
“Let's consider this a draw and get out of here before Naminè blows us up,” Yuffie whispered.
“Sorry about that, Naminè. See you later!” Olette shouted, and ran off with Yuffie.
“Those two...nothing but nonsense on their minds,” Aerith grumbled, and helped Naminè clean dust off her dress.
“But they seem to get along fine,” Naminè said.
---Valiant Hearts---
“It's your fault that Naminè is angry with me.” Olette seemed really cold and distant.
“You accepted the bet, and you also crashed into her. Don't give me all the blame.”
Olette only sighed and ordered a coffee from the waitress that was walking by. “Put some milk in it, please.”
Yuffie leaned forward and flicked Olette's forehead. She couldn't stand being ignored.
“Ouch. What was that for?”
“Ignoring me. I don't like that.”
Olette made an angry face, and without further notice, leaned forward and also snipped Yuffie's forehead.
“What do we do about the bet?” Yuffie was asking, rubbing her forehead.
“You didn't bet on anything, and we don't know who won anyway,” Olette said, taking her coffee from the waitress.
“Of course I did. If I win, you're going on a date with me, I said.”
Olette almost spat her coffee out. That hadn't been just a taunt? Yuffie was serious about that?
“You could just have asked to go on a date, tch.” Olette sighed.
She didn't really mean it. It would have been really weird to have Yuffie ask her out on a date. She had never been on a date, and with Yuffie, that would be a hell of permanent teasing.
“Go on a date with me, will ya?”
Olette was so surprised that she swallowed way too much of the hot coffee and started coughing. Who in her right mind would ask bluntly like that right after the other party told so?
“I was joking!” Olette said, still coughing.
“And I'm serious. I thought you'd decline if I asked like this, so I made it a bet. I'd say we had a draw. You go on a date with me, and I won't tease you at all that day.”
“It was a week! And a thousand munny for each time you would!” Olette started arguing.
“Do you really want that? Would be kind of boring.” Yuffie knew that Olette didn't really mind as much as she made it seem.
“Okay, you win.”
Olette sighed and took a nip of coffee.
“Hey, Rydia, do you know if Cid finally got around to repairing the cinema?”
“I doubt it. He's been working on something else.”
“Tch. Useless Cid. Well, I asked for the date, so I'm gonna figure out what we can do. Most things are still being repaired. I never asked, but what are your hobbies?”
Olette couldn't decide if she was amazed by Yuffie's bluntness or simply amused by it. Either way, it didn't look like the date would be all that bad. Yuffie seemed really serious about it.
“I spent most of my time playing Struggle...err...I'll explain that another time...and sitting on a hill, watching trains come and go. I always wanted to go to the beach back there, but never made it.”
“The beach, huh? Never been there in this world.”
“Don't stress yourself. The date isn't today. I decided to drop by Tifa's to do some training. I feel bad about skipping out.”
“You're such a good girl, it's blinding me!” Yuffie covered her eyes with her hand, as if Olette was emitting a bright light.
“Way to exaggerate. I'll see you later, Yuffie. Take care of the bill for me, okay?”
“Wait!” Yuffie shouted, but Olette was already gone.
“Should I put it on your tab, Yuffie?” Rydia rolled her eyes, but she was smiling.
“Yeah...” The ninja sighed, and started thinking.
“The beach, huh?”
---Valiant Hearts---
“She's back, Aerith.”
“Olette, we're still training. You barely left here half an hour ago,” Aerith said, looking a bit annoyed.
“I decided to stop skipping training. Do you know where Tifa is?”
“Probably home, being lazy.” Aerith rolled her eyes.
“I'll check. Thanks.”
“I hope Tifa will be busy again. The last two days she cooked out of boredom. My stomach still hurts,” Naminè said.
“Don't let her hear that. I love her food, but I understand if it's a tad too spicy for you girls.” Aerith giggled for a moment.
Naminè gave a nod and took a deep breath. The training had gotten harder after they had come back from their trip to Port Royal, which is what Leon decided the world would be called.
Naminè had gotten better as well. She was able to repeatedly use grade two instantaneous magic and was learning more difficult types of magic like lightning and gravity now. There were a lot of problems with gravity magic, as it proved to be really incompatible with Naminé. She was rather skilled with fire, ice, and cure, but she was really bad with gravity.
“We'll only try a few more times and then stop for today. You've worked really hard the last two days. You can take it easy today.”
“Thanks. I want to support Kairi, and I need to become stronger for that.”
Aerith smiled. She was thinking of how Naminè reminded her of Tifa, who always worked hard to get stronger to help Cloud. Hoping that things wouldn't turn out like they had with Tifa and Cloud, Aerith resumed training with her apprentice.
---Valiant Hearts---
“Don't wanna.”
Tifa was lying on the couch and listening to music that could only be described as very loud guitar and yelling. Olette was standing behind her, talking to her. It had cost her quite a bit of effort to go in, but it hadn't felt all that bad to see this place after a few days of not being there.
“Oh, come on. I know I shouldn't have skipped training, but I really wasn't in any condition to go.”
“Look, how about you tell me you're sorry that you left here without a word and stayed at Yuffie's place? And then you skipped training too. I didn't hear one word from you telling us what happened or even that you'd be staying at Yuffie's place,” Tifa said, totally indifferent towards Olette.
“I don't suppose if I say sorry now it will do anything.” Olette looked at the ground with a guilty expression.
“No. If you want to show me you're sorry, just stay there and wait.”
Olette stood there, waiting. Five minutes passed without Tifa even moving a finger. The longer she listened to the music, the better it sounded. There was a rhythm to it, a melody, but it was much more powerful than anything she had ever heard.
“What's this music called?”
“You're still here?!” Tifa abruptly looked over her shoulder. “Metal. Heavy metal, to be accurate.”
“It's not bad, but you really need to get used to it,” Olette said, liking it better with each second.
“You think so? Aerith hates my music, so I only ever listen to it when she is out.”
Tifa seemed to be more interested in talking to Olette about music than seeing her being sorry.
“Yeah. Now that I listen to it...guitar, bass, drums...is that another guitar in there?” Olette was observing the music with her ears.
“You've got good ears. And good taste.” Looking at the clock, it was still about two hours until Aerith came back from training with Naminè. That was plenty of time.
“Take a seat. I'll show you one of my favorite tracks.” Tifa went up and changed one CD for another.
Loud and strong guitar riffs came out of the boxes. A female vocalist was singing. The lyrics were interesting, to say the least.
Go now, if you want it
Another world awaits you
Don't you give up on it
You bite the hand that feeds you
“What's this band called?” Olette was now sitting on the couch, next to Tifa, who was lying on the couch with closed eyes, enjoying the music.
“The Black Mages. They're an awesome band, one of the best.”
“Never heard of them,” Olette answered truthfully. But she liked the music, the sound of it. “I wish I could play like that.”
Tifa started laughing and then took a deep breath. “Don't think about it. Playing an instrument is hard work. I used to play the piano, way back in my own world, but I haven't touched one in many years. Aerith tells me it's a pity, she really likes the piano.”
“How about this track?” The previous song had ended and a new, more powerful song played, which went higher and higher, only to just suddenly drop.
“It's awesome. What's its name?”
“'The Decisive Battle.' There are no vocals like in most of the songs from The Black Mages, but they're still damn good.”
The name reminded Olette of why she had come here in the first place. She wanted go get back intro training.
“Tifa, listen, I—”
“Psh. Be quiet and enjoy the music.” Tifa made an annoyed face. It was one of her rare chances to listen to her music without Aerith nagging her about it.
Olette didn't dare to speak up again, she didn't want to lose the sympathy Tifa had found for her.
---Valiant Hearts---
“You're spacing out, Kairi. Training is over for today. I can't have you like this. Get yourself together. You have the weekend off, so use the time,” Leon said, and walked off.
Deep down, he was worried about her. It wasn't like her to space out like this. Not like her at all.
“Shit...it's still bothering me,” Kairi swore, and kicked a rock. Dematerializing Oathkeeper, she looked to the sky. She didn't feel like doing anything for now. She felt like just going home and lying down. She had to come up with a way to be friends with Olette again. But that was much easier said than done.
While walking back, Kairi bumped into Naminè, who apparently had finished her training as well.
“Aerith isn't with you?”
“She's shopping for dinner. One more day of Tifa's food and we'll die, I told her.”
“Better not let Tifa hear that,” Kairi giggled.
“I won't.” Naminè joined Kairi's giggle.
Things were mostly back to before, except they weren't awkward at all. Kairi knew that whatever she did, Naminè wouldn't stop wanting to go out with her. She might as well get along with her and tell her whenever she got too close. It had worked pretty well so far, and Kairi didn't even need to tell Naminè anything. It was better than in the beginning, even.
“Leon literally kicked me out. Tomorrow and the whole weekend I won't have training, only enough time to sort out my thoughts.”
“Will you tell me what's on your mind?” Naminè asked, and stopped.
“You know what's on my mind, Naminè.” Kairi turned around and looked at the blonde girl.
“But I want you to tell me, not to guess at your feelings.”
“It bothers me that Olette seems to be avoiding me now. I hope it won't stay like this. I like her.” With a swift gaze at Naminè, she added, “as a friend.”
“I know. You can't think of us as anything but friends. For now, that is fine. But one day, I will change your feelings.”
Kairi blushed and turned her back on Naminè. “You hang out with Aerith too much. You almost sound like her now. “
“You think so? I like Aerith. I don't think it's a bad thing to be like her.” Naminè walked past Kairi and looked over her shoulder, smiling at the redhead.
“Let's go home, Kairi. I sure hope Tifa hasn't started cooking yet...”
Kairi nodded, took a deep breath, and walked forward.
She was right, Naminè was right. People couldn't read her mind. She had to talk to them to make them understand. It felt much better now that Naminè had spoken openly about her interest in her. The pressure was gone, and it didn't feel awkward to be with her.
“There is some awesome noise coming from our house.” Naminè pointed in the direction their house was.
“I guess that's Tifa, listening to her music at maximum volume. She always does that when Aerith is out of the house. I don't mind the music, but she turns up the volume too far. Worse, she refuses to turn the volume down. Let's go to the Sand Pearl.”
“The Sand Pearl?” Naminè asked, slightly confused.
“Rydia's coffee shop. I guess you don't know yet. I often go there when I need to think.”
“I don't think I want to expose myself to music of that volume...so yeah, let's go.”
Naminè took Kairi's hand as if it were only natural to do so and smiled. Kairi averted her eyes but didn't take her hand away. Acting distant towards Naminè really hurt for some reason.
“At least I can hold your hand without you snapping, unlike when I first got here,” Naminè teased the redhead.
“You didn't just 'hold my hand' back when you first got here,” Kairi teased back, giving Naminè such an overly serious glare that they both started laughing.
“I hope you can get along with Olette. I don't think she simply gave up on you.”
Kairi sighed, remembering the scene from two days ago. She hadn't figured out how to deal with the problem yet. For now, all she could do was wait for Olette to forgive her.
“Don't let it bother you too much. Olette is really, really tough. She won't give up from just that.”
“That's what you think, Naminè. She looked really disappointed back there. I feel still horrible when I imagine her face.”
Naminè stopped and stared at Kairi with a very unusually serious look. “Kairi, absolutely nothing good will come out of beating yourself up over this.”
Kairi was puzzled for a moment and looked oddly at Naminè. “Aerith told you to say that, didn't she?” Kairi smiled a little evilly, but it was a smile nonetheless.
“You figured it out already? That's so unfair,” Naminè complained.
“It's not like you to say something like that. But it's very like Aerith. You're influenced by her too much.” Kairi started teasing her again.
“You could use some influence from her too. At least you could be more open about your feelings then!” Naminè let her hand go and took a few steps forward.
“...what direction is the Sand Pearl in?” Naminè asked without turning around.
“Not only influence from Aerith but from Olette too. Jeez, you get influenced too easily,” Kairi said, and stepped up to the blonde girl.
“Influence this, influence that, you sound like a broken record!” Naminè said, and turned around, a wide smile on her face.
“Aren't you worse for liking a broken record?”
“Meanie!” Naninè couldn't hold back any longer and started giggling.
“My pleasure,” Kairi said and bowed, joining her giggling.
“We're terrible actors,” Naminè said, taking Kairi's hand again.
“I know. Doesn't stop us, though.”
Kairi led the way and Naminè saw the Sand Pearl for the first time.
“Rydia is a really nice woman. She was here even before Leon and the others. She lost her home world to the Heartless like most people here.”
“Are all people in Hollow Bastion from other worlds?” Naminè was a bit astonished.
“Most are. Ansem the Wise brought them to this world, and they built this place to give people who lost their world a home.” Kairi made a short break. “That's what Aerith told me.”
She had met Ansem, and he was by no means a wise man. He had been corrupted by darkness and had tried to destroy the worlds, to engulf them in darkness. Even the highest minds could fall deep.
“Is it hard for you?”
Kairi stopped, not knowing what Naminé was getting at.
“I know you're pushing yourself to act like this. It feels odd for you to play along. I don't want you to keep doing that. It's...weird.” Naminè averted her eyes.
Kairi looked at the ground and let go of Naminè. She was right, she wasn't being her usual self, but how could she be? Olette was still upset with her.
“You're right. But I wanted to stop running away from my problems. I've never been to anyone what you want to be for me.”
“That doesn't mean you have to stop being yourself. I like you for who you are, Kairi. Not for who you right now pretend to be.”
“...I see.”
Naminè walked past Kairi, again smiling. “Just be yourself.”
Kairi's thoughts were a mess. Was it wrong to try her hardest to live up to Naminé's expectations? She wanted to get along with her, but now Naminè told her she should stop pushing herself so hard. Why?
“You're thinking too hard again. It's written on your face, big and wide. Stop doing that, Kairi. People like you, even if you don't fulfill everyone's expectations. You're doing your best. That is enough.”
“But—”
“No buts!” Naminè had gotten loud. “Don't always think so hard. Just do what your heart tells you to.”
Kairi looked into the eyes of a very serious Naminè. Was that really the right thing to do? Just listen to her heart, to hear emotions?
“I...”
---Valiant Hearts---
Tifa got hit on the back of her head with a coiled up magazine.
“Ouch, what was that for?”
The next attack hit Olette.
“Why me too?”
Aerith was towering over the two of them. When she had come home, Tifa was showing Olette several of her treasured CDs. Olette had totally forgotten why she had come home in the first place.
Aerith looked down at Tifa, who was sitting on the couch. “You. I don't care if you listen to this infernal noise when I'm not around, but to drag Olette into liking this stuff is just wrong.”
She turned to Olette. “And you! I thought you were going to ask Tifa to resume training. What happened to your decision?”
“I, um, sort of got distracted. I did ask Tifa to train me! She just didn't want to.”
Tifa looked, shocked, over to Olette, like she had just sold her out to the devil.
Aerith was looking rather angry. Very angry. “Tifa, I thought we talked about this. We decided to personally train them and not have Leon assign people for that. We wanted to ensure they could protect Kairi when we aren't around.”
“Give me a break, Aerith.” Tifa rolled her eyes. “I didn't say I would never train her again, I just didn't feel like it today. You're overreacting. What is wrong with you, anyway? Did something happen?”
Aerith's mood changed quickly, from angry to excited. Cid had told her some news and Tifa would be even more excited than she was if she heard. To find her and Olette fooling around with CDs instead of training had just turned all the excitement into anger.
“You won't guess what's finally done.” Aerith had a huge grin on her face.
“Just tell me. You know I hate your cryptic messages and riddles.”
“The Seventh Heaven. Cid finished building it.”
“What, really? Took him long enough!” Tifa jumped off the couch so abruptly that Olette was startled.
“He says he still needs to do details here and there, but it should be less than a week until we can open.” Aerith grabbed Tifa by the wrist, preventing her from running off.
“What are you two on about?” Olette had gotten curious.
“Back in our world, I owned a pub in the slums called Seventh Heaven. I asked Cid to build a pub here since we don't have one. Nobody else has any experience running one, so Aerith and I will do it.”
Olette was astonished. “You two are full of surprises, aren't you?”
“If you knew what else they've been doing back in their own world, you'd be even more amazed.”
All three of them turned around to look at the black-haired girl who stood in the door.
“Yo.”
“You know I don't like it when you tell people unnecessarily about our past.” Tifa gave Yuffie an explicit glare.
“Just sayin'. Don't get angry, Tifa. I heard the news about the pub. I can help out if you want.”
“You'd rob our customers.” Aerith showed an evil grin.
“Oh come on. You know I don't steal from people.”
“Not anymore,” Aerith added.
“Point taken. You're still angry about what happened in Wutai, aren't you?”
“No, I'm just teasing you. If you want to work in the pub, ask Tifa,” Aerith said, and left for the kitchen, giving both Tifa and Olette a this isn't over yet glare.
Tifa looked at Yuffie and sighed. To refuse her wouldn't do any good. With a wink, Tifa signalized her approval. “I wanted someone to do the waitress job anyway, since I'll be behind the bar and Aerith will be in the kitchen. No goofing around at work.”
Olette felt a bit left out and decided to ask a question she had been wondering ever since she arrived in Hollow Bastion.
“What did you live on until now if you're only now picking up jobs?”
“Committee money. Since Hollow Bastion is getting better, though, it would be really impudent to keep relying on that money. I really like working in a pub, too, so one comes to another,” Tifa explained.
Olette assumed it had been something like that. Rebuilding a world took a lot of effort, especially on the administration level, and they didn't have time to work normally.
“Most of Hollow Bastion doesn't need supervising from us anymore. Only a few parts, and we can manage that outside of work.”
Tifa stood up and looked down at Olette. It was time the girl learned to train independently from her. “Once the pub is open, you will have to train alone, or with Kairi and Naminè.”
With that, Tifa walked away upstairs, and left Olette alone with Yuffie.
“Is that really what you want? To get back into training?” Yuffie asked Olette.
“Yeah. I feel it's the right thing to do.”
Her voice was completely free of doubt.
---Valiant Hearts---
“I never thought you would say that, Kairi.”
Naminè was sitting on the roof, next to Kairi.
“I'm sorry.”
“Don't be. There is no reason for you to be.”
Naminè's voice was sounding really odd.
Kairi didn't want to say anything, and it felt rather awkward between them now. The previous easy atmosphere was completely gone.
Why did she say that? Where had it come from? Listening to her heart, sure. But why did she have to speak it out loud? It was so embarrassing.
“I...I'm...not...I'm not...laughing.” Naminè tried to stop giggling but she just couldn't control herself.
“God, why did I even say that? I never even thought about it before, it just...came out!”
“Kairi, I'm sorry...but...it's just funny. You're a really nice girl, but you always take everything so seriously. And then you come and tell me your dream is to become a singer! That's just odd!” Naminè started laughing again, but stopped shortly after, finally trying to suppress the urge.
“I don't know! I can't remember thinking I wanted to be a singer. My voice isn't even suited for that sort of thing.”
“Oh, now you're lying. Your voice is really nice. I can imagine you singing, but it doesn't fit with your...character.”
“I guess you want to be an artist?” Kairi tried to change the topic.
“Me? I don't know...I don't remember anything before I came here. No memories of my childhood, nothing. I like to draw, but if to be an artist is really my dream...I don't know. I want to be close to you. That's all that counts for me right now,” Naminè answered truthfully.
Kairi blushed and looked away. Even if they now understood each other better than before, and it wasn't as awkward when Naminè told her she liked her, it was still an odd feeling to have her so close and yet keep her so far away. Was that being cruel?
“I'm a horrible person.”
“Why do you think so?” Naminè was confused at the sudden topic change.
“I'm here, sitting right next to you, looking at the sun that's slowly going down, so close to you. And yet, I'm keeping you so far away from me. It must hurt, right? You must think it's cruel.”
“I don't. I would, if I didn't understand you. But I just have this feeling...I can't explain it...that tells me that you're not a bad person. You're really nice, you just...need time. I think.”
Kairi was amazed at that answer and sat there, looking at Naminè with wide eyes. “Maybe I need a push. I did need one back when I was chosen as Keyblader, so maybe I need another to get over myself.”
“What do you mean?”
Her heart was beating so fast, Kairi felt slightly dizzy. Should she do it? Maybe it really was a push she needed, and Naminè was so cute and nice. No matter what she said, Kairi felt like a bad person deep inside. Taking a deep breath, Kairi turned around, looked straight into Naminè's eyes, and leaned forward too quickly for the blonde girl to respond.
Soft lips met, and Naminè felt a familiar heat surging up inside her. Laying one hand on Kairi's neck, Naminè responded to the kiss, joining in, tasting the redhead's delicate lips, smelling her scent, and enjoying herself to her fullest.
Kairi felt weird, kissing a girl, kissing Naminè. But it wasn't the same weird feeling she had back on the island when Naminè had kissed her. No pictures of memories, no dark past came up, showing her long forgotten pain. It was pleasant to feel the smooth texture of her lips, to be this close to her. Her heart was still racing, but it was different from before. Not anxiety. Not fear. It was excitement, and Kairi didn't want to break the kiss until she finally had to stop to breathe.
Both didn't dare say a word, astonishedly looking at each other. Neither of them had felt like that before. It was like finally seeing the light of the sun after many years in darkness. After a long and cold tunnel, entering a big flower field in full bloom.
Naminè slowly turned away, touching her own lips with her fingers. It still seemed unreal. Illogical. Mysterious. Kairi had kissed her, completely out of her own free will. And nothing bad had happened. It was a wonderful sensation, and Naminè was blushing deeply. For the first time, she didn't dare to look directly at Kairi.
“Did...” Kairi looked away. Thank God the deep red sun was concealing the color of her face. She was speaking really softly, a completely different voice from her usually serious and composed voice. It was like she was finally herself, after so much time.
“Did... ou like it?”
“Yeah.” Naminè wanted to make a clever remark, to say something better. But nothing came to mind. It was like she was unable to think.
“Did you...like it?” Naminè now asked Kairi.
“Yeah. A lot.”
“Can...I kiss you again?” Naminè was having problems talking. She had never felt this nervous before, but it wasn't unpleasant at all. It was like a happy nervousness.
“Hm...” Kairi only nodded.
The sun was sending her last rays of light over the rooftops of Hollow Bastion when the two girls' lips met again. In close unison, caressing each other, understanding each other, they shared a moment of such intimacy that they didn't even notice that someone was standing not too far away from them, silently crying to herself.
---Valiant Hearts---
“You look horrible. Did something happen with Kairi?” Yuffie was already in bed. It was pitch-black outside.
“No. Nothing at all.”
Olette's voice was moody, and it was clear that she was angry. It was too dark to see her face, but Yuffie was sure that Olette had been crying. She just had a feeling for it.
“Really? You sound like you've been cry—”
“It's nothing, damn it!” Olette suddenly yelled, and turned around.
Yuffie decided not to ask more. She knew when to stop asking. Getting up and staying behind Olette, she hesitated a moment. Was this the right decision? She knew how it would eventually end. She knew what she gotten herself involved in.
Looking at the broken girl in front of her, alone and sad, and with a mental sigh, she ignored her worries. Embracing Olette from behind, Yuffie could now feel that she was shaking and crying. Not saying a word, both of them stood there in the darkness, until Olette had finally calmed down.
Taking her hand, Yuffie pulled Olette into bed, ignoring that she was still wearing all her clothes, that her hair was a mess, that her shirt was wet from tears. She knew exactly how despair felt, how it felt to be all alone in the darkness. And she didn't wish for anyone else to experience that.
Soon, Olette had fallen asleep and Yuffie still hugged her, not letting her go.
“I'm not going to let you go.”
And with those final words, the ninja also fell asleep.
The next day came, and when Yuffie woke up, Olette was gone. She heard sounds from the kitchen. Had she gotten up to make breakfast? But Olette had seemed really hurt, and it hurt Yuffie to just look at her. There was definitely something wrong with her.
“What're you doing?” Yuffie walked half-dressed in the living room that included the kitchen.
“Breakfast. Want some?” With a big smile, Olette looked at Yuffie.
Olette was so cheerful it was disgusting. It was false cheerfulness, and Yuffie knew it the moment she looked at her.
“No...no thanks.” Yuffie couldn't bear it.
It made Yuffie sick to see this. That wide false smile. That fake cheerfulness.
“No? But it's really good. Here, have some.” Olette placed a plate on the table and looked with her false cheerfulness at Yuffie.
Unable to take it anymore, Yuffie walked up to Olette, and before her expression could change to confused, Yuffie forced the brunette into a chair.
“Stop this right now! I know you feel nothing like this! Stop running away from your problems!” Yuffie yelled at her furiously.
“What do you know how I feel!” Olette stood back up and pushed Yuffie back.
“I don't, so tell me!”
Those words had the desired impact. Olette stumbled back and looked at the ground. It was wrong to let it out on Yuffie, who had been caring for her these past three days.
“I like you...I want to be with you...but I can't if you run away from your problems,” Yuffie said, getting closer to Olette.
“I...it just hurts so much...”
“It always hurts. I don't want to see you like this, Olette. If you feel like crying, I'm here for you. You don't have to put up an act.”
Olette only nodded. She didn't feel like crying anymore, and dropping her cheerful act felt so much better. But how would she deal with it?
“I'm here for you. I will stay by your side as long as you need me.”
Yuffie stood in front Olette for a moment before the brunette took her hand. It felt a bit rough, but Yuffie didn't want to take her hand away.
“Can you do me a favor?” Olette was looking really down.
Yuffie nodded.
“I want you to kiss me.”
Yuffie could feel her heart jump a little, but it was only for a short moment. She had wanted to kiss Olette ever since the first night they had spent together. She had a cute face, and it had always been a shame that she hadn't gotten to kiss her.
Yuffie was surprisingly pretty embarrassed about it and closed her eyes before she moved in to Olette's face.
More nervous than she had anticipated she would be, Olette closed her eyes too. Seconds later, she felt Yuffie's lips on her own. It was a nice feeling, even though she felt miserable. Like a little fire inside her that was burning her pain and bad thoughts away. It helped to forget what she saw, what she heard.
Yuffie enjoyed it, but not quite as much as she thought she would. It must have been because Olette was hurt. The kiss left a little bit of empty feeling inside, as if she hadn't earned it.
Olette broke the kiss, and looked over at the clock. It was time to leave. She didn't want to see Tifa, to go out, but she wanted to stop acting like a little child.
“My training...”
“I know. I'll wait for you. See you later.”
Yuffie wasn't smiling, but she didn't seem sad either. Olette could feel how much Yuffie cared for her, how much she meant to her. It hurt to leave her behind now, it hurt to leave her place. Already out the door, Olette heard her name being called.
“Olette.”
Turning around once again, Yuffie had closed in so fast that she almost stumbled over her own chaos on the ground, kissing Olette for a second again.
“I'm here for you.” Yuffie smiled at her, her eyes sparkling.
Olette felt a bit better through those words. Nodding, she finally left, leaving Yuffie behind.
Yuffie wandered into the kitchen and looked inside the fridge, only to close it a split second later. Scratching her cheek with a sigh, she looked inside her wallet.
“I knew I was pushing it with feeding two people. Gotta ask Olette later...wait a second.”
With a diabolical smirk, Yuffie looked towards the door.
---Valiant Hearts---
Kairi and Naminè had spent some more time on the roof, kissing two more times, before they went to bed. Both had a hard time sleeping, thinking about what happened. Kairi felt different from before. She had only thought of it that moment, but she had been right.
All she had needed was her own decision to move on. To give herself another push. To jump over her shadow. And it had worked.
Kairi could see Naminè now in a different light, and it was weird how easily she got embarrassed just thinking about now. Had she fallen in love with Naminè?
Late at night, Kairi noticed something different. If she was able to see Naminè like this...what about Olette? Wasn't it horrible of her to completely ignore her in this? Olette had confessed to her too...
“Back to being a horrible person...” Kairi whispered to herself.
But what could she do? Kairi had no idea if Olette even wanted to be with her anymore. Going and kissing her would probably do more harm than good. Telling her what happened would probably just hurt her.
And what about Naminè? One of them would end up hurt anyway. It was only logical to pick Naminè after what happened between them.
“Logical, huh...” Logic was what made her like this, cold and oblivious to other people's feelings. She had finally changed. For the better? Kairi didn't know, but it felt better than before.
“Think outside of logical...” Kairi told herself. “Why does this have to be so complicated? Whatever I do now, someone is gonna be hurt...it isn't fair.”
Restless, Kairi turned over once again. How had she managed to push herself this far anyway? Was she just fed up with being an emotional ice block? Or did she, deep down, long to respond to the affection Naminè was showing? Maybe it was both. Taking Naminè's advice, she had done it on impulse, without thinking about the consequences. It had worked, to some extent. She felt different now, like a completely new person. But it had also spawned new problems.
New problems...
With that one thought in mind, Kairi finally fell asleep.
The next morning wasn't her best. With only very few hours of sleep, Kairi's hair was all wild and uncombed, standing in thousand directions. Her eyes were only half-open. She had never felt like this before. Getting only a little sleep on a mission was one thing, since she often used to rely on adrenaline to wake her up, but she was at home right now.
“Did you get hit by one of Cid's machines?” Tifa was curious as to what had caused Kairi to look like that.
“So...sleepy...” Kairi laid her head on the table, cursing her always busy mind.
“And here comes yet another one that looks like she got under a truck.”
Kairi turned around and saw Naminè, the hair no less wild and no less sleepy than Kairi, as she walked down the stairs.
“What the hell did you two do that...oh...oh... I see.” Tifa was grinning so widely that Kairi could virtually feel it.
She couldn't help but blush and point at Tifa. “Keep me out of your perverted mind!”
“Looking at you two, it's not me who's perverted,” Tifa continued to tease.
“Stop it, Tifa. Or should I show them how you look when we get up?” Aerith said, who was standing behind Tifa and holding a plate with breakfast.
“I'll behave.” Tifa was quiet all of a sudden.
“Good girl.”
Kairi and Naminè somehow finished their breakfast and just wanted to get back to bed, but they weren't allowed to. Kairi was freed from training by Leon, but Naminè wasn't.
“Kairi, uh...do you want to come and watch my training?” Naminè asked.
Tifa was immediately about to make a snippy remark, but she caught Aerith's glare and decided against saying anything. Instead, she sulked in her chair. Sometimes Aerith could be a real party pooper.
Kairi wasn't sure how to react. After yesterday evening, she wasn't sure what to do with Naminè. They had kissed a few times. Did that mean they were going out? Did Naminè think that? But...
“Yeah, I'll come by.”
“Good. Then I can check your skills. I guess you've gotten rusty since our last session,” Aerith threw in.
With a loud bang, Kairi let her head fall onto the table, sighing loud enough to make it comical.
“Talk about misfortune,” Kairi said, causing Naminè to giggle.
“It's not so bad, Kairi. At least you're not alone.”
Kairi lifted her head and met Naminè's gaze for a second. They both got slightly embarassed and looked away. Tifa smiled to herself. She was smelling that there was something going on between the two girls.
“I guess even Keybladers have their own 'problems', don't they?” Tifa said. She finished the last piece of her breakfast and left with a hasty “See you later!” before Aerith could punish her.
“Jeez, that Tifa. Don't let it bother you, Kairi. I'm sure she is happy for you too.”
Happy? For what? Did something happen? What were they think—
“It's not like that!” Kairi deeply blushed and waved with her hands.
“Oh, it isn't? That's too baaaad.” Aerith was smiling widely and Kairi just knew she wasn't taking her seriously.
“It really isn't like that! We just ki—” Kairi closed her mouth before she could finish that line.
“You 'ki'?” Aerith looked at the two girls, who were really embarrassed about it.
“Nothing at all! I'm going to Yuffie's!” Kairi left her dish on the table and left before Aerith could ask anymore embarassing questions. Naminè was left alone, completely at Aerith's mercy.
“So, what did you two do?” Aerith asked with a knowing smile. “Did you kiss? Or...”
Naminè could only guess at what Aerith was implying, but she nodded. “Yeah. We kissed. It's...just that. We kissed. Don't tell Kairi I told you! But I'm not feeling too good about it.”
“How come? I thought you liked Kairi a lot.” Aerith was confused. What did Naminè mean?
“Yeah I do. I love her. But...I think it would be really mean for me to snatch Kairi away like this when Olette isn't around. I like her a lot and...”
Naminè sighed. It had kept her awake for most of the night. Back in the pirate world she had wanted to be together with Kairi, but only if Olette was with them too. Was that a lie? If she searched her feelings, she found that she really did want to be with Kairi...but it was like it was wrong as long as Olette was away.
“Hm...and I guess Olette likes Kairi too?” Aerith had already figured as much, but hearing this from Naminè was pretty much a confirmation of what she suspected was going on.
Naminè looked a bit panicked, but Aerith smiled as usual. She wouldn't gossip about this. Maybe it would help to tell her about all what happened...
Starting from the point where they had thought Kairi had died, Naminè told Aerith the whole story, up until the point where she and Kairi kissed. It felt so good to finally talk to someone about it that she completely lost track of time.
“So, you want to be with Kairi, but you don't want Olette to drift away from you two. The question is, does Kairi, does Olette want that?” Aerith had mixed feelings about what to tell Naminè.
“Kairi doesn't want Olette to leave either. She is really bothered by what happened. I don't think she wanted things go to this way. I...don't know about Olette right now.”
“I think you should talk to Olette and tell her honestly what happened. If Olette is really your friend, then you shouldn't have secrets from her.” Aerith looked at the clock. It was already past twelve. What had Kairi been doing for so long?
---Valiant Hearts---
Kairi couldn't believe what she saw. Running over to Yuffie's place, she had seen Olette standing in the door from a distance. What amazed her was that suddenly Yuffie jumped Olette, kissing her. It was a shock for Kairi. Had Olette gotten over her this fast?
“I can't believe this...”
Kairi had walked away without talking to Olette. She felt a pain in her heart but couldn't explain it. She had only seen Olette as a friend all this time. Why had it hurt to see her kiss Yuffie? If she was happy with it, shouldn't she, as Olette's friend, be happy for her?
It didn't seem to be that easy. Nothing seemed to be easy for her.
“Why the hell does everything have to be this complicated?!” Kairi yelled, and kicked a stone.
Frustrated with herself and how everything around here had changed, she wanted to escape from all it for a few hours. So she went down to the canyon, as just screaming out loud and letting it all out was the best way to get rid of built-up stress.
“I can't believe her! Being all emotional and not coming home and then getting together with Yuffie—with Yuffie, of all people! Just like that!” Kairi shouted. She summoned Oathkeeper and went berserk on a few rocks.
Breathing heavily a good ten minutes later, Kairi was finally exhausted enough to calm down and think about it rationally and logically.
“I shouldn't assume things. I should just go and talk to Olette...I hope she will talk to me at all. But...what should I say? 'Hi, I saw you and Yuffie kissing, are you dating?' Yeah, sure. That's rude, at best.”
Should she just go and say whatever came to mind? Maybe she was overthinking things again and that had led to this situation in the first place. Kairi didn't want to make it any worse than it was.
A good fifteen minutes later, a still-winded Kairi with a summoned Keyblade and wild umcombed hair showed up at Olette's training place.
“What the hell happened to you? Are we under attack?” Tifa asked, and stopped so suddenly that she got a frontal hit from Olette, knocking her over.
“Damn, that hurt!” Tifa moaned, and rubbed her chin.
“Olette, I...need to...talk...you...” Kairi got out in between heavy pants.
Olette didn't respond and avoided looking at Kairi. After yesterday, she didn't even want to see her, much less talk to her. Kairi had betrayed her.
“Look, it's really important.” Kairi had calmed down and stared at Olette. Tifa was standing by and looking confused.
“Can you leave? You're interrupting my training.” Olette was really cold towards Kairi.
“Okay, you don't want to talk to me, that's fine. I'll do the talking, then.”
Olette looked away and pretended to ignore her. What was it that Kairi wanted to say? Brag that she was together with Naminè now? That she didn't want to be with her? That she had chosen Naminè over her?
“Yesterday, I kissed Naminè. And...I think I started to see her as something different than a friend.”
Olette knew. She knew all about it. She had overheard all of it. Why the hell did she have to listen to this crap? Getting angry, Olette clenched her fist. If Kairi didn't finish soon...
“But...I don't think I can be with Naminè without feeling guilty about this...not giving you a chance. I don't want you to be left all alone. I like you too, and—” Kairi didn't get to finish.
“Who says I'm alone! I have Yuffie and you know what, I'm tired of your ever-changing mood. One day you reject us, the next you're up the roof happily fooling around with Naminè. Who the hell do you think you are that you can screw with my feelings like this?!” Olette yelled at Kairi, furious.
“I never said anything about the roof...did you watch us?” Kairi was confused and felt a little violated inside.
“I overheard you. I was coming up there because I wanted to be friends with you again. But you know what, screw that.” Olette couldn't stop herself. She was crying inside, asking for someone to stop her, to stop her from making it all worse.
“Then why are you so angry? I never said anything to Naminè about being together with her. I thought the whole night about what a horrible person I am that I did this without you around!” Kairi felt like she was being accused of a crime she hadn't committed.
“You are a horrible person! If you're that concerned about me, why didn't you stop? Why did you kiss her again? Why did you two look all happy?”
“Wouldn't you have looked happy too in that situation?!” Kairi was now yelling back, having reached her limit. She knew she wasn't completely in the right, but Olette was going overboard.
“But I am not in this situation! You are! And that's the point, it's always about you!” Olette was about to rush and hit Kairi, but Tifa stood between them.
“Both of you, shut up!”
Tifa could be really loud if she wanted to, and it had the desired effect. Both girls, surprised and intimidated by the sudden outburst, went quiet.
“From what I hear, you're both at fault here. Don't go and blame everything on each other. Kairi, leave now. I won't repeat myself.” Tifa was scary when she was this serious, and Kairi didn't dare to object.
“Olette, training is over for today. I want you to think about what you just said. About what you accused Kairi of.”
Kairi looked at the ground and left in one direction, Olette in the other.
Who does she think she is? It's obviously she who is wrong!
Both of them shared that thought. And both felt that they had just broken something that could never be repaired. It hurt, both of them, but they didn't want to show it. It was a horrible feeling.
Back at home, Kairi lay on the couch, hating herself and Olette. She had done the wrong thing, but Olette was the one overreacting. She and Naminè weren't dating. They only kissed a few times. She was finally able to deal properly with her feelings, and now? Olette seemed to hate her.
“What's wrong?” Naminè was looking down on her.
“I had a fight with Olette. She saw us, overheard us last evening. She's really furious about it,” Kairi said and turned around.
“I know. I met her on my way home. She was waiting for me, wanted to talk to me.”
“What did she say?” Kairi was really curious now.
“She wanted to know what was happening to us three, why we are drifting apart.”
Kairi grit her teeth. She knew exactly what was happening to them. And it was mostly her fault too.
“I explained to her what happened between us. She wanted me to smack her for being a idiot.” Naminè seemed so much different than usual.
“You smacked her?”
“Kairi, Olette is still my friend...I don't want you two to fight.”
With that, Naminè left for upstairs. Looking back one last time, the blonde girl said something else.
“I love you.”
Kairi was left alone in the living room. Dropping back on the couch, Kairi stared at the celling.
“Why does my life have to be such a mess...”
And with a slight melancholic expression, Kairi closed her eyes.
---Valiant Hearts---
“What happened to your cheek?” Yuffie was shocked that Olette came home with a glaring red hand mark on her right cheek.
“It's nothing.”
“Did someone hit you? Are you okay? Was it Kairi?” Yuffie stopped one step short.
“I said it's nothing!” Olette burst out, and knocked over the table with a kick.
Yuffie didn't dare get close to Olette. She seemed really furious, even beyond yesterday. What in the world had happened today?
“I'm going to bed. Good night, Yuffie...” Olette said, sounding very exhausted.
“It's not even dark out...okay. I'll join you later,” Yuffie replied, knowing it would be best to leave Olette alone for now.
Crawling into bed, Olette felt horrible. Her cheek still hurt. Naminè had explained everything to her, but what had it changed? She was now with Yuffie and she didn't want to leave her. She liked Yuffie. But how did Yuffie feel about her? Did she like her? Love her? What was she in for?
Thinking about it, Olette slowly fell asleep. She didn't notice when Yuffie went to bed, laying right next to her. Yuffie leaned over and smiled at Olette's sleeping face. The past two days had been pretty dramatic, but she had also gotten a whole lot closer to Olette.
Kissing Olette on the cheek, Yuffie laid down next to her and grabbed her hand, smiling happily.
End of Chapter XVI
Chapter 17
Title: Advancing Hearts - Surprise Surprise
[Author's notes: Author note: I initially planned to release this togehter with it's counterpart XVII - II, but this week is gonna be very busy, and the next three as well, as I am moving to another place. So, without further ado, enjoy. I will welcome any reviews at all, but I really'd like to know how the mix of romance and action is working out.]
Valiant Hearts II
Chapter XVII - I
Advancing Hearts -
Surprise Surprise
Three weeks had passed since Kairi and Olette had their last fight. There was no need to avoid each other, as they were more than just busy with the new crazy schedules that Leon, Tifa, and Aerith had pulled out of their sleeves. The Committee was less needed than before, and even though Leon remained head of affairs, Tifa and Aerith were looking forward to working in their pub. With picking up work, though, it would become more or less impossible to train the girls, so they tried to get done in time as much as possible.
It was hard, to say the least. In the evenings of their first few days of their new training schedule, all of the girls were so tired that they did nothing but shower, eat, and go to sleep. It was a life in hell, a hell they were required to go through. After those three weeks, they would be on their own. They had to train each other—Naminè in magic, Olette in physical combat. Kairi would still get lessons from Leon, but she was responsible for relaying her knowledge to the other two.
Regardless of their personal affairs, Leon insisted on them working together.
There were no free days, no breaks. Even Tifa and Aerith felt that they were going to their limits, and for once, they had their doubts if they were overdoing it. But thinking back a few weeks, when Kairi and the girls had returned alive only thanks to the king, their doubts vanished.
The Organization was too powerful. Beyond their expectations, far beyond the capabilities of the girls back then. It was hard, but they had little other choice. Kairi knew it, and so did the other two.
Olette was still staying at Yuffie's place and didn't talk to Kairi anymore. It was like she hoped to forget all about it if she ignored it long enough. Kairi and Naminè, despite wanting to develop their relationship further, had to postpone it. They had barely the energy to talk, much less to do something else after the ridiculous exercise they were put through each day.
The last day of training finally came. Naminè was now quite a reliable magician, able to use basic elementals instantaneously along with powerful recitation magic. Olette was way beyond Kairi in terms of raw power. She also had mastered a unique style of fighting, one only she was capable of.
Kairi showed less advancement than the other two. While she was more balanced in her abilities than the others, she was held back by her constant doubts and worries about Olette. She wanted to get away from it, far away.
Half a week passed since the pub opened. Yuffie, true to her word, started working as a waitress for Tifa. Training was put on hold. They were exhausted and tired beyond their imagination. They didn't know where the Organization would show up next, and going randomly to worlds would only cause problems. All they could do was wait.
---Valiant Hearts---
“I feel dead.”
Olette was lying face-down on the bed, in just shorts and a long shirt—clothes she had bought with the money Yuffie had given her. It was against her nature to spend money on unnecessary things, but a few sets of clothes really helped out.
“I'm pretty sure Tifa worked you to the bone. Your muscles are as tense as Tifa's relationship with Leon,” Yuffie replied.
“Might as well die, then.”
“It's been three days already and you're still worn out.” Yuffie was knelt over Olette, massaging her back in an attempt to get her to relax a bit.
“It's not really over. I'm supposed to train with the others.”
Olette avoided saying Kairi's name on purpose. Things were going well between her and Yuffie and she didn't want to ruin the atmosphere right now. Also, she didn't really want to think about Kairi.
“Do you ever get a break? Poor thing.” Yuffie rolled her eyes.
“Am I your toy now or something?” Olette moaned when Yuffie got some of the tension in her back to go away.
“No, of course not,” Yuffie said in a subtle, sinister tone. “You've always been,” she added.
“Yeah, yeah, sure, Yuffie. At least you've stopped groping me like I'm a doll.”
“I'd never grope a doll.” Yuffie replied. “They're flat.”
Olette smelled a opportunity for some payback. “Like you are.”
The following second Olette yelped in pain when Yuffie pressed a wrong joint.
“I didn't mean it, I didn't mean it!” she moaned.
“Good.” Yuffie had a really evil grin on her face.
They continued to chit chat over small things, such as Olette's training, Yuffie's work as a waitress in Tifa's pub, and what they should do for the weekend. They couldn't come to an agreement and decided to put it on hold until it actually was the weekend. It would be their first weekend without responsibility. Yuffie's shifts were being covered by Lilly, a girl who was relatively new in Hollow Bastion. And Olette was free anyway.
“You're so stubborn, it's almost at Leon's level…” Olette complained at dinner.
“You're unreasonable.”
“Fine, then you decide. I don't care anymore.” Olette started sulking and stood up.
They were eating on the roof, Yuffie's idea. Taking their plates with them away from the usual chaos they lived in, eating on the roof while watching the sunset was really something. When the stars came out, they moved closer together. For Olette ,it was like a scene out of a romance novel.
Yuffie waited until Olette was gone and started to laugh to herself. She had planned this all in secret, in detail, over the past week, and now her plan was finally taking form. Her evil scheme would soon pay off. Slightly spacing out by her thoughts, Yuffie started to drool a bit and some sauce fell on her top.
Olette had grown accustomed to the daily routine of going to bed—that is, avoiding Yuffie's futile gropes and seductive attempts, and sleeping. Olette was pretty sure she was going out with Yuffie, as they kissed pretty often and her resistance to Yuffie's attempts grew thin sometimes.
“Come down already, Yuffie. I want to go to bed. If I have to go alone, you can cook your own food for the next week,” Olette called up.
It was amazing that Yuffie could live solely from the instant food she got herself in the market in the business district. Olette was sick of instant food after a week and had somehow gotten herself the burden of cooking from then on. She was terrible at the beginning, but she improved fast.
“I'm coming. You can already undress,” Yuffie called back.
“You wish!” Olette said, but she had to grin.
She missed Naminè, but living with Yuffie was pretty nice. She was a real tease, but deep down she was really cute, and attractive too. It amazed Olette that no one had ever tried to hit on Yuffie. If they got past the continuous teasing, she was really nice.
Olette wore just a long shirt to bed. Yuffie had adapted and did the same, even though she had slept naked for some time before Olette started staying at her place. The other day they had spent a lot of time just looking at each other, teasing each other, holding hands while lying in bed. Whenever she thought about it, Olette blushed slightly.
“Are you feeling better after the massage?” Yuffie had just joined Olette in bed.
“Yeah. Thanks a lot.”
Yuffie moved closer, trying to kiss Olette, but the brunette held a finger to her lips, stopping her halfway.
“I bet thousand Munny you didn't brush your teeth,” Olette said with a knowing smile.
“Tch…” Yuffie got up again and walked to the bathroom in just her shirt.
Olette did it every day, and Yuffie forgot it every day. Olette thought it was sort of gross to kiss someone who didn't brush their teeth on a regular basis.
The ninja didn't know and Olette had no intention of letting her know, since she would definitely switch shirts if she knew. Yuffie had a nice body, even though she was a bit on the poor side with her breasts. Of all the nights Yuffie had made her advances, Olette sometimes played along and had gotten to know Yuffie's body pretty well.
A few minutes later, Yuffie came back to bed with a slightly annoyed expression. She rolled her eyes and moved in closer to Olette. “Can I have my kiss now?”
“Yeah,” Olette said, and leaned a bit towards the black-haired girl.
She kissed Yuffie every so often, but it was still weird. She really liked it a lot and it felt good, but sometimes it made her remember the scene on the roof that had caused her to drift away from the others. But she had rarely thought about it during the last week, and Olette hoped that she would be over it soon.
Yuffie wasn't really sure how she felt about Olette. Did she just like her, or was there more? The past three weeks had been hard on her too. Yuffie felt lonely without Olette around. She thought she knew how it felt to love someone, but was this it? Yuffie was reluctant about falling in love with anyone. The last time didn't go so well for her, and it had left its mark. And what did Olette feel?
Did she still long for Kairi? Love her? If not, or even if she did, what were her feelings towards her? Yuffie planned to find out soon.
“So what are we gonna do tomorrow?” Olette was lying sideways, her head resting on her hand.
“A secret. I'll tell you tomorrow.” Yuffie smiled and caressed Olette's cheek with her left index finger.
“You're so nice today…you're plotting something, aren't you?” Olette could smell one of Yuffie's schemes two miles against the wind.
“Even if I were, I wouldn't tell you.”
“Fine, have it your way.”
Olette turned around and pretended to be asleep. Soon after, two tender arms placed themselves around her waist. Yuffie loved to sleep that way and Olette didn't mind. That way, she at least knew where the hands of the thief were. Even though she occasionally slipped up and Yuffie groped her, she really liked this position as well.
The night came and went without any incident. Olette slept exceptionally well that night. She only woke up when she heard the noise of a train. Yuffie must've left the windows open.
“Yuffie…close the window. I can hear the trains, it's annoying…”
It took a moment for Olette to realize that it was her place that was close to the train station, not Yuffie's. Then where was the noise coming from?
Opening her eyes, Olette's mind sort of stopped working. Across from her sat Yuffie, in jean shorts and a black shirt with a white camellia flower on it. The outfit really suited her. It was accompanied by knee-high black boots. She was looking to the side, and this view really made Olette feel weird. Next to Yuffie was a bag.
Olette tried to comprehend for a second. A bag. Train noise. Yuffie in not-so-casual clothes.
Looking right, her brain finally started working. There was a window, and the landscape was moving past her fast. She was inside a train! But when and how and why…?
She looked down at herself. She was wearing a pair of tight blue jeans and a short yellow top, baring her midriff. It wasn't too unusual, but she wasn't too happy about the belly-exposing top. But why in the world was she barefoot?
“Yuffie. Explanation. You have ten seconds before I snap.”
“Good morning, Olette.” Yuffie only now noticed Olette and looked at her, smiling.
“Eight.”
“A trip to the beach. I said it's a secret, didn't I?” Yuffie continued to smile.
“How the hell did you get me here without me waking up?” Olette looked out the window. The sun was high, it must be around noon. The cabin was mostly empty; as far as she could see, they were alone.
“I carried you. You were so relaxed sleeping in my arms, I didn't want to wake you up,” Yuffie replied, completely calm.
“I have a thousand questions! Dammit, Yuffie! Where are we headed? What is in this bag? Where did you get the money for the tickets? How long are we going to be gone anyway? And why the hell am I barefoot?”
“Milos Rista, swimsuits, saving up, three days 'n two nights, couldn't find your shoes.” Yuffie responded with minimal effort.
Olette was about to explode and it was clearly visible.
“Now calm down, Olette. We're going to Milos Rista, a beach resort. We're a bit early for the season but it's warm this year. I put some clothes and our swimsuits in the bag. We're staying at a little house that was for daily rent directly on the beach. And I really couldn't find your shoes, I swear. I couldn't find mine either, so I had to go with boots to the beach!”
“They look nice. You should wear them more often.” Olette couldn't tell Yuffie that she had a bit of a boots fetish.
“And why the hell didn't you tell me…wait, did you say our swimsuits? I don't remember bringing one from home and I never bought one!”
Yuffie's expression went from a smile to a devilish smirk to an outright evil grin. So evil, Olette was a bit repelled by it. To make it worse, Yuffie started groping air and stared at Olette. It was really unpleasant, and Olette blushed deeply.
“I bought one for you,” Yuffie then said.
“But you don't know my size! What am I gonna do if it won't fit?” Olette wasn't too happy with the thought of being at the beach without being able to go swimming.
“It will. It will.” Yuffie put such emphasis on the second one that Olette got curious.
“Why are you so…oh dear God…the groping. You groped me to measure my bust size!” Olette pointed at Yuffie.
“I wanted it to be a surprise, really. And you have such nice boobs, I couldn't resist anyway.”
Olette went silent for a moment, but then sighed. That was Yuffie, all right. No doubt about it. What kind of swimsuit would she have bought? To begin with, Olette had never gone to the beach before. She could swim, she regularly went to the pool in Twilight Town, but the beach…
“Just enjoy the trip, Olette. I wanted you to get away from Hollow Bastion for a while. To relax and…I wanted to spend some time alone with you,” Yuffie said, and for the first time, Olette saw the ninja blush.
Only Yuffie could say such things so bluntly like that, and it made Olette feel special. She forgave Yuffie for the wannabe kidnapping and for the lack of shoes. But she still wasn't sure how she felt about Yuffie groping her all the time and buying a swimsuit for her.
“How long did you say we're going to stay there?” Olette leaned on the seat and looked closer at Yuffie. She looked really, really nice in that getup. What kind of swimsuit would Yuffie wear? A bikini? No, she lacked the bust for that…a sports two-piece? It would conceal her bust size somewhat, and Yuffie in trunks was pretty believable…a one-piece was too lame a choice to be realistic.
“Are you all right? Your nose is bleeding.” Yuffie pointed at Olette, who was spacing out.
“What, really? Oh, dammit!” Olette grabbed her nose but there was nothing.
“I bet you were imaging something perverted!” Yuffie was teasing her again.
“And I have every reason to,” Olette replied, and now it was Yuffie who was caught by surprise but smiled afterwards.
They went silent again, both staring out the window for several minutes. After a while, Yuffie was lost in her thoughts. She would clear a few things up while on this trip, and if all went well, she and Olette…
Olette had changed places. Instead of sitting across from Yuffie, she was now sitting right next to her, laying one hand on Yuffie's exposed legs, the other on her cheek, kissing her all of a sudden. Caught by surprise, Yuffie opened her eyes wide and looked at Olette, stunned for a second.
“What was that for?” Yuffie asked.
Olette rested her head on Yuffie's shoulder, entangled her fingers with Yuffie's, and and closed her eyes. Really happy to have her next to her, Olette moved as close to Yuffie as she could.
“You're nice, doing all this for me. Your methods are really crazy sometimes, but…I really like you. I like you a lot.”
It wasn't a confession, right? Olette was sure it didn't count as one. She didn't know if she really felt like that about Yuffie yet. But the black-haired girl was blushing worse than before, searching for a response that would relieve some of the tension in the air. Something to tease her, anything! But nothing came. In the end, Yuffie decided to go with whatever came to mind.
“I tend to do such things for the girl I have set my eyes on.”
Silence. Then, mental self-destruction. Yuffie wanted to jump out the window. A more cheesy and stupid line couldn't have come to mind!
“That's really cheesy, but I like that answer.” Olette smiled and stayed like she was, resting her head on Yuffie's shoulder and holding her hand.
“Did you tell anyone where we are?”
Yuffie looked slightly surprised, went all thoughtful for a second, and then she answered with a wide smile, “Nope, didn't!” without feeling any guilt.
“Why am I not surprised? Well, I don't think they're gonna need us around.” Olette took a deep breath and pinched Yuffie a little. “You could have told me, at least!”
Yuffie twitched upon being pinched and looked as if she were about to start sulking. “If I had, it wouldn't have been a surprise.”
“But I would have shoes.”
“You don't need them on the beach!” Yuffie argued.
“Right. And what if we're gonna eat somewhere or if I want to go out? I can't turn up everywhere barefoot!” Olette replied, slightly upset.
“I'm sorry, okay? Now stop being upset about this, I didn't do it on purpose!” Yuffie was starting to get annoyed.
“Have some of your own medicine.” Olette grinned and poked her tongue out at Yuffie.
“I'm not gonna talk to you anymore.”
“Suit yourself.”Olette's grin grew more huge by the second.
They continue to tease and annoy each other for a while until Olette fell back asleep on Yuffie's shoulder, but not without warning Yuffie that she would hit her if Yuffie tried anything funny. The ninja now had a glaring red hand mark on her cheek and was looking out the window, thinking about how lucky she was. A few days all alone with Olette on the beach…
“Wake up, Olette, wake up wake up wake up!” Yuffie was yelling.
Olette opened her eyes halfway, unable to comprehend what was happening. Yuffie dragged her along through the cabin, carrying their bags. The train was still and there was no sound. The engine must be off. That was odd.
“Are we finally there?” Olette asked, still half asleep.
“Eh, yeah, sort of.”
That woke Olette up. Sort of? What kind of answer was that? Either they were there or they weren't. What…
“Don't tell me you…” Olette gave Yuffie an ominous glare.
“I'm sorry!” Yuffie begged, and pulled Olette out of the train.
“So where exactly are we?!”
“Let me check…this is…oh…” Yuffie started to feel a bit sick.
Olette put her hand over her face. This just couldn't be true. How careless could someone be? This was topping everything Yuffie had ever done.
About three hours later, two girls, boiling in the heat, were walking down the sidewalk of a rarely used street, alongside a big field. The sun was shining mercilessly down on them. Yuffie had fallen asleep and they had missed their stop. They had no money for tickets, so they had to walk. And it was several hours' walk to Milos Rista from the outskirts of Larftis. Olette hadn't spoken to Yuffie ever since they started walking, and Yuffie had stopped trying after a hour without response.
“Will you be mad for the entire trip now?” Yuffie was seriously angry at herself for screwing up this badly. Also, she hated walking long distances.
Olette didn't respond. She was upset that Yuffie had first kidnapped her onto this trip and then screwed up on getting the right station on top of it. It was punishment for Yuffie that she didn't talk to her. But it was time to break the silence. Ahead of them, right next to the street, was a big tree that was spreading cooling shadow like a godsend.
Olette finally broke her silence. “Let's take a break.”
Without further ado they sat down on the tree's huge trunk, Yuffie placing their bags next to her, taking a break. She had welts from the bag she was carrying and it was so hot that they would get sunburned if they had to walk much further.
“I'm sorry for screwing up.” Yuffie was sitting a bit apart from Olette, slightly depressed over the continuous silence.
Olette ignored Yuffie and savored the change in temperature. It was like heaven. It was quiet, too, only a little bit of wind through the leaves in the tree's crown and the sound of the cicadas in the air. It was very relaxing, so much so that Olette closed her eyes and leaned back, just enjoying it.
Until something was in front of her, moving around. Something big. Opening one eye halfway, she spotted Yuffie, who was looking at her, smiling.
“Something on my face?” Olette sounded much angrier than she had intended. Yuffie pulled back, unsure if she could just go on and tease Olette a bit, or if she was still upset.
“No, I just enjoyed looking at your peaceful face,” Yuffie answered truthfully.
Olette took a deep breath as if to start a argument or a fight, and then flicked Yuffie's forehead. It left a tiny red mark.
“Now we're even.” Olette looked back up to the tree above them.
“That hurt!” Yuffie rubbed her forehead and sat down, her back directed to Olette.
“It should. You deserved it.”
They went quiet again, both listening to the sounds of summer. In Hollow Bastion, they barely noticed what time of the year it was. In summer it was barely hotter than in spring or fall, and winter was barely colder, let alone cold enough for snow.
Yuffie was startled when she was suddenly pulled from behind by Olette. When she hit the ground, she noticed that Olette had not simply pulled her to the ground but rather to herself. It was a nice position where her head was resting on Olette's lap, and she could look upwards directly in the brunette's face.
Olette played around with some strands of Yuffie's hair until she grew bored of it and started to tease Yuffie a little with letting her index finger move over her cheek repeatedly until Yuffie moved her head away, smiling but slightly annoyed at it.
Yuffie laid her hands under her head, looking up into the boughs of the tree. It was very relaxing to lie like that, and it had been a while since Yuffie, who was usually quite hyper, felt that calm. Olette picked up playing with her hair again, but it didn't bother her anymore.
Time passed and both girls fell asleep after a while. It was just too nice to get up and walk through the boiling heat again. Yuffie especially wasn't eager to get back in the sun.
They woke up when something that sounded like a buzzer disturbed the calmness of their resting place. Olette opened one eye and was startled to see that the bright sun had turned a deep red. It was already eveningr13;at least past seven or eight. On the road, a few meters away from them, was a very old pickup truck, and a guy with a tattooed face and blond spiky hair was waving to them.
“Hey, you need a ride?”
Olette needed a moment to sort out her thoughts. They seemed to be driving in the direction of Milos Rista, and it would help get back the lost time. The guy seemed to be relatively harmless, too. Even though he had his face tattooed, he seemed nice.
A blond woman with glasses leaned over and looked outside the window. Two thick strands of hair framed her face, one on the left and one on the right. The rest of it in a ponytail. She seemed decent too, since she was smiling and waving at them.
“He's harmless, don't worry. We're going to Milos Rista. Need a ride?”
“I did just ask them, Quistis,” the guy blurted out, but got himself a 'be quiet' glare.
Olette decided that it was okay to hitch-hike and tried to wake up Yuffie. The ninja didn't quite want to wake up and turned around when Olette pushed her quite violently from her lap onto the ground. It took only so much to wake Yuffie up.
“Hey, that hurt! Whoa, what time is it?” Yuffie looked around and spotted the pickup, then looked to Olette.
“We got lucky and someone's offering to give us a ride. Get our stuff, I'll tell them.” Olette stood up. Her legs were a bit sore but she managed. “We're just gonna get our stuff, but we'll come with you!” she shouted.
As Olette walked over to the car, the guy was apparently being scolded by the woman. “Thanks for the ride. We missed our stop on the train and had to walk all the way from Larftis.”
“Whoa, that's no joke. It's like, a thousand miles till Milos from there. It's amazing you two got here. It's still hot as hell.” He was definitely of the annoying sort, loud and hyper. The exact opposite of the only other blond spiky head Olette knew.
“Yeah, well. Couldn't be helped.”
“So what are two girls doing going to Milos?” The woman asked.
“Taking a trip. Tired from…work. Needing a break. Yuffie, the black-haired girl over there, promised me to teach me how to surf.” It was all a big fat lie, but Olette couldn't tell them why they really were going there.
“What happened to your shoes? It must've been hell to walk barefoot in the heat.” The woman didn't question Olette's explanation of the trip.
“Forgot them on the train. We got off in a hurry and I forgot them. But I'm used to harsh stuff like that, I'm a runner. Thanks again for the ride. We were really in a mess right there.”
“No problem. I'm Quistis. This is Zell. We're driving from place to place, looking for our old friends. Do you happen to know them? Their names are Squall, Irvine, Selphie, and Rinoa.”
“I'm Olette. No, I'm sorry, never heard of them.” Olette didn't knew any of these names, but Squall did sound like something she had heard in the past. But she couldn't remember where.
“Phew, thanks for the ride. I was seriously worrying we were gonna sleep under the open sky tonight.” Yuffie had caught up and was feeling a bit dizzy from the sudden movement.
“I'm Quistis, this is Zell. Get in the back, we can talk through the window since it's missing. This car can't go very fast, so there isn't much wind,” Quistis said.
Yuffie got an odd vibe. It was like a command. That woman must've been an instructor somewhere sometime. She followed anyway. Olette managed to jump up just fine and Yuffie threw their stuff up there.
“So you are going to teach her surfing, huh? I wouldn't expect that, one girl to another. You're sure you don't want a nice surf teacher?” Quistis was laughing a bit and Olette blushed.
Yuffie gave her a questioning look but Olette only responded with a 'it couldn't be helped!' look and talked back.
The conversation went nowhere, interesting enough to keep going, and they eventually went silent. Olette kept her distance from Yuffie to avoid any suspicion from the friendly people in the front. It was pretty annoying to Yuffie, but she could somewhat understand that Olette wasn't too eager for other people to find out her preferences.
After roughly an hour by car, they could see the ocean. It was shimmering a dark red from the sun and it was an amazing view. Olette had never seen the ocean before, and it was captivating.
“Never seen the ocean before, have ya?” Zell asked.
“No. It's my first time,” Olette answered, lost in the beautiful view of the ocean.
“I bet ya make a nice figure in a bikir13;ahhhh!” Zell yelled out at the end. Quistis had pinched him in the leg.
“Don't mind him, he's a bit…too honest,” Quistis said.
A good half hour later, the car finally stopped and the girls jumped from the back, tired from the long way. It was time they got to their house. The first thing Olette would do in the morning was go and get herself some shoes. Her feet hurt like they had been pricked all over by needles.
“We'll be around for a few days, looking for our friends. Maybe we'll meet you two out at the beach,” Quistis said, and waved the two girls goodbye.
“Stop imagining her in a bikini, Yuffie. You'll sleep on the floor if you keep at it,” Olette said, and walked away from Yuffie in the direction of the beach.
“I wasn't doing that! Okay, maybe a little, but you gotta admit, she had a nice body.” Yuffie followed Olette, pointing in a certain direction. “Our place is that way.”
Olette adjusted her course and gave Yuffie a dangerous glare. “So all you see when you look at me is my body? That's nice to know.” Olette seemed pretty angry.
“Yes, I totally do. Hot, delicious Olette body,” Yuffie said and pretended to drool.
Olette stopped dead in her movements and looked at Yuffie, surprised and shocked. Was she being serious? If so…
No, she wasn't. Yuffie immediately started laughing at Olette's surprised face. She was back to being a tease, but Olette couldn't really be angry about that. It was just who Yuffie was.
“Over there. That's our place.” Yuffie pointed at a small house with lower floor veranda on front, not even a hundred feet away from the beach. There were windows in the upper floor. The view from there of the ocean must be just as amazing as earlier when they drove past the coast.
“Like it?” Yuffie stood there, satisfied with her choice.
“No, I hate it. It disgusts me,” Olette replied.
“If you're going to try and imitate me, you still have a lot to learn. Sparkling eyes aren't signs of disgust, Olette.” Yuffie giggled and walked past her, toward the house. She had gotten the keys already, way back when she had rented it for the time.
The inside wasn't luxurious, but it was decent. A living room with a fireplace and in front a big old couch that gave off a nice smell. The kitchen was right in the living room, and even though there wasn't too much in the fridge, it would suffice for just them. The upper floor was just two empty rooms and the bedroom, which consisted of two beds which they immediately pushed together to combine them into one big bed. Olette had gotten used to sleeping together with Yuffie, and she didn't want to sleep alone now.
“Want to take a dip?” Yuffie placed their bag on the bed and sat down on it.
“Now? Isn't the water cold by now?” Olette was rather tired from this quite eventful day and she wasn't sure about going to swim now. The sun was almost completely down. Only a red shimmer remained.
“The water never cools completely down in the summer. Even at night it's at a decent temperature. Also, if I have to wait any longer to see you in the swimsuit I chose, I'm going to go crazy,” Yuffie said, giving Olette a truly lecherous look.
“Pervert. But okay, I really want to go swimming in the ocean. Now get out!” Olette grabbed Yuffie's wrist and pushed her out of the room, slamming the door behind her.
A few seconds later Yuffie hear Olette gasp, mumble some words. Then there were steps, the door opened, Olette threw some clothes at Yuffie with a red face, and slammed the door again. “I'm going to kill you if you peek,” Olette said in a warning voice, and proceed to undress.
Yuffie smiled and just undressed down in the living room, throwing her clothes on the couch. Olette took her time and Yuffie grew bored and started building up some wood for a fire in the chimney.
Finally, after good ten minutes, Yuffie heard steps from the wooden stairs. Olette finally came down, wrapped in a towel.
With a annoyed “tch” Yuffie snapped her fingers. “Now don't be a prude!” she complained, and crossed her arms, leaning on the couch.
“You said it would fit, but it's totally tight around the chest!” Olette complained, still quite red in the face.
“It's supposed to be like that,” Yuffie replied, and showed again her lecherous look.
“I should've known,” Olette said and sighed. Finally looking at Yuffie, she almost dropped her towel. The tight jean shorts were barely over her hips, and to Olette's surprise, Yuffie was wearing a bikini top. A green bikini top with a neck holder. The pants were half open and below it showed a green-black striped bikini bottom piece. The jean shorts gave her a rebellious look, though. Olette grabbed her nose in reflex, anticipating a nosebleed, but nothing happened.
Yuffie was surprisingly well-built, not even close to Tifa or Aerith, but Olette didn't have a much bigger chest at all. It made her wonder why Yuffie was so concerned about her bust size.
“Why are you always complaining about your bust size? It looks fine!” Olette blurted out, confused and curious.
Yuffie looked surprised and averted her eyes. For all the time she had been with Cloud's group, all the attention, even at Costa de Sol, had gone to Tifa and Aerith. “Some reasons. You think it's fine? Really?”
It was so cute to see Yuffie insecure and embarrassed. Olette moved closer, just for a second revealing herself, then wrapped the big towel around both of them. Leaning her own forehead on Yuffie's, Olette smiled.
“Yeah, it looks fine. I don't think yours is any smaller than mine, really.”
Olette immediately regretted that choice of words. Yuffie would grab her boobs in a mere seconds, she was sure. It was like an invitation to do so. Ready to get angry and worked up, Olette waited for a moment, but nothing happened.
Yuffie didn't even say anything, she only looked at Olette, embarrassed and somewhat happy. She wanted to see below the towel, but she had waited so long, she could wait another few minutes and not destroy this nice situation by acting like a teenager that was craving for sex.
“So, you like your swimsuit?” Yuffie asked rather cautiously.
“I'm a bit mad that it's a bit too tight, but aside from that, it's nice. I like the color, really,” Olette answered. Now it was her turn to be embarrassed.
“It stretches, don't worry. I just wanted to tease you a bit.”
It felt weird. Yuffie never explained her jokes, her teasing actions. But there was some special atmosphere between them, some sparks. Olette could feel the warmth of Yuffie's body right in front of her, just inches away. Her heart was beating faster with every second until she finally took the towel off and wrapped it around herself, turning around. With a bright red face, Olette walked to the door, opening it and then looking back, over her shoulder.
“Aren't you coming? I'm gonna leave you behind.” Olette left straight after saying that and only stopped when she had almost reached the water. It was a nice place to drop the towel, but it was still a bit embarrassing. But why? She had shown herself in bikinis in the Twilight Town pool all the time, and this wasn't even a bikini. Was it because of Yuffie? Was she embarrassed to have Yuffie see her in a swimsuit? That was ridiculous. But…
“Suits you.” Yuffie standing a few feet behind her, grinning dirtily and amused by the sudden change in Olette. So she wasn't just a tough girl, she had a soft side too. Walking up to the brunette, Yuffie blew a bit of air on her neck, surprising Olette, and ran towards the water, jumping in.
Standing still in front of the ocean, Olette looked at the night sky. Stars had come out, and now that she had come this far, a few things were becoming more clear. She did want to be with Yuffie.
“Follow your heart.”
Olette turned around. Someone had whispered in her ear. But no one was there, and Yuffie was plowing through the low waves, having fun while diligently watching Olette. Who had said that?
“Aren't you going to swim?” Yuffie was shouting.
Looking once again behind her, to the sand that showed no sign of anyone else around, Olette dropped her towel and finally let the sea embrace her. It wasn't cold, it was pleasant. Yuffie was swimming like a fish, but Olette had expected as much. After all, she was the one responsible for recon and intelligence from other worlds in the group.
Olette made a few powerful strokes and vanished under the water. The water was crystal clear, she could see the ground even though it was dark. Clams and rocks filled the sand and not much further ahead was a little island with a palm tree. It reminded her of that place. Exhausted from the long day, Olette let herself float on the water.
Floating on her back and watching the stars, Olette didn't notice that Yuffie had followed her and was now right beside her. “You really love the stars, don't you?” she asked.
“I don't know. I feel calm when I look at them. Always did. Maybe it's because I'm a Keyblader, but I'd like to think that because they're beautiful.” Looking next to her, Olette saw that Yuffie had joined her. Floating on her back, her gaze toward the stars, Yuffie seemed like a different person.
“Beautiful, huh…” Yuffie sighed and closed her eyes. “I wish I were just half as beautiful as a star.” Yuffie complained, took a deep breath and vanished underwater, showing up seconds later in front of Olette.
“I never thought of myself as beautiful,” Yuffie said, swimming a few feet ahead. “With Tifa and Aerith around, I never really stood a chance.” Turning around, the black-haired girl looked at Olette, who had gone back to a swimming position, slowly coming closer.
“To me you are beautiful.” Olette embraced her from behind, slowly laying her arms around her shoulders, resting her head on Yuffie's back.
Yuffie felt different about Olette compared to before. It wasn't like she was just playing around. Olette was serious, and so was she.
The moon was shining down on the two girls, warming each other in a tight embrace, silent and calmly enjoying the moment. Ever so slowly, Yuffie turned around, thoughtful not to break their embrace, till she looked right into the eyes of her partner. The words were on her tongue, but she didn't dare say them. Yuffie just continued looking in those deep green eyes she liked. Seconds stretched to minutes and minutes to an eternity as Olette reached for her cheek, coming closer, just bit for bit, until only a mere instant lay between them.
Olette didn't dare say it either. It didn't feel like the place, the time to say it. Was she hesitating? No. But what else was keeping her from it? Was Yuffie waiting for it? She had been staring forever in her eyes, but had said nothing. Did she mean to say it? Want to say it? If so, why didn't she? Because Yuffie knew she could not respond, not answer to those three magic words? She didn't want this moment to end. Slowly laying a hand on Yuffie's cheek, she moved in closer and closer until she could feel the dampness of her hair, see the tiniest water drops on her face.
“I'm freezing,” Olette whispered in Yuffie's ear. The water was taking its toll. Now it was dark, and the last rays of the warming sun had vanished past the horizon.
“We both are. I'll warm you up.” Yuffie grinned and moved in the last bit, so that their bodies finally closed in together, sharing their warmth, trying to keep out the cold from the sea.
“Why does that make me worry…” Olette whispered, but didn't move away.
Yuffie was surprised. Usually, Olette would flinch at the first given opportunity. “You're right. Let's get out of the water.” Yuffie said, kissing Olette for a second, then breaking away and swimming to the shore.
“Still the same old tease,” Olette said, rolling her eyes, and she started to follow her partner. The fresh night air that awaited them when they left the water made them eager to get inside and warm up. Their towels didn't help much since they were still wearing the soaked swimsuits. Yuffie waited at the door, holding it open for Olette.
“Hurry up, you slow thing. I'm turning into an ice block here.” Yuffie waved with her hand.
“Don't be so cocky. You had a head start, you cheat.” Both were out of breath and freezing cold. Thank God they had ignited a fire before they left for a swim. Yuffie looked through a few drawers for blankets and couldn't find anything but a thin white coverlet.
“Here we go.” Yuffie threw the blanket over Olette, who had moved the couch a bit closer to the chimney and was now sitting on it. Wrapping it around herself, Olette noticed that Yuffie had no second blanket. On top of that, the ninja started to undress in the middle of the room.
“What are you doing?!” Olette blushed and averted her eyes.
Yuffie laughed and moved to the couch, kneeling before her. “Do you want to undress me?”
It made Olette blush even more. Yuffie already knew the answer and was moving back to finish undressing. It was fun to make the brunette embarrassed, so much that even now, Yuffie could hardly keep herself in check.
“You really have no shame, Yuffie.” Olette sighed and covered herself in the blanket. The wet swimsuit was icy and it was giving her goosebumps. She needed to get it off herself and fast. But undressing in front of Yuffie? She'd die of embarrassment before she finished. At least the blanket provided some protection against Yuffie's stare.
“Let me down there,” Yuffie demanded, and Olette looked instantly worried and alarmed. Yuffie was standing right in front of her, naked. She didn't want to admit it, but she liked what she saw. The black-haired girl had some nice curves. “Come on, it's cold. Don't be stingy, now!”
Saying that, Yuffie forced her way under the blanket, seconds later laying her arms around Olette. She immediately noticed the ice cold swimsuit.
“You're still wearing that?! You're gonna catch a cold.” And with a diabolical expression, Yuffie added, “Let me take that off for you,” as she started to pull on Olette's top.
“Thanks, but no thanks. I'll do it myself. And don't you dare look! I'll kill you on the spot!” Olette responded, angry, embarrassed, blushing furiously.
“Tch, stingy.” But Yuffie followed the order and closed her eyes. She soon noticed the blanket was left on her, and that Olette had stood up. Slowly opening one eye, Yuffie instantly looked into two angry green eyes.
“I said no peeking!” Olette hit Yuffie on the head as punishment, but not hard enough to hurt her. Waiting for Yuffie to finally follow her order, she pulled off the wet top, shivered, and hung it on a hook near the chimney. Next was…the bottom.
Looking around and giving Yuffie a closer look, Olette took it off, standing in the middle of the room, the fire showing her naked silhouette on the wall.
Crawling back under the blanket, Yuffie opened her eyes as soon as she noticed the presence of her girlfriend. Olette was still as red as a ripe tomato.
“You're so cute when you're embarrassed.” Yuffie moved closer, sitting so close to the brunette that they could feel the warmth of each other's bodies. Olette took a deep breath. She was now more nervous than embarrassed, but being with Yuffie had always been kind of reassuring for her, despite her constant teasing.
“You don't mind, right?” Yuffie smiled and proceed to snuggle with Olette. She didn't feel like stopping her, didn't feel like ruining this mood.
“I do.”
The short response threw Yuffie completely off track. “You do?…”
Olette sighed, followed by a smile. She did mind, but it was Yuffie after all. “I do, but did you ever let that stop you before?” Ever so subtly, Olette was showing Yuffie she didn't really mind.
The air was warm, and now that the cold clothes were gone, she was slowly warming up. Not to mention that Yuffie was right next to her under the blanket. “We can put the blanket away if you want, I'll warm you with my body.” Yuffie was showing her usual evil smirk.
“I'll hold onto it, thanks.” Olette put her off and moved a bit closer to the front, to the warming fire. Yuffie took that chance to get behind her, laying her arms around her waist, pushing her chest on Olette's back. She waited for the angry reaction, for Olette to put her off. But nothing came, much to Yuffie's surprise.
Her finger slowly wandered over Olette's stomach up to her chest. She had done this many times before, but she was never as excited as now. Her breathing was going faster with each centimeter she went up, and when Olette didn't react when she reached her chest, Yuffie dared to lay her hands on her breasts, fondling them a bit. Still no reaction.
“You aren't asleep, are you?” Yuffie whispered in the brunette's ear.
First, no response. Then, giggling.
“You really know how to kill the mood, don't you?” Olette said, looking over her shoulder.
“I…just…hum…” Olette had caught her on cold feet. Out of lack of a snappy remark, Yuffie just stuck her tongue at Olette and breathed hot air on her neck. The ninja could feel the following goosebumps as well as Olette could.
A couple of kisses followed the hot air, much to the pleasure of the brunette who was finally giving in to the advances of her partner. Breaking away from Yuffie, who thought she had gone too far, Olette only stood up to turn around, to sit on Yuffie's lap. The blanket still covered them, and they could feel the warmth of their skin under it.
“I'll hit you if you aren't gentle,” Olette said, furiously blushing a deep red. Yuffie was taken aback a bit by the bold statement, but was already back on her feet.
“Don't worry, I'll do my best.” Yuffie's answer was accompanied by rolling eyes to the other side.
“That's exactly what I'm afraid of.”
Without further ado, Yuffie laid her hands yet again on Olette's neck, pulling her closer, exchanging kisses which soon merged into a play of hot tongues. The blanket was long forgotten when it hit the ground, and the only sound was the sizzling of the wood burning and the moans of two shadows, painted on the wall by the warm fire.
---Valiant Hearts---
Rays of sunlight forced Olette to wake up. Her head was a mess, and looking down, she was naked. Not only that, but right next to her was Yuffie. They weren't in their bed, but on the couch.
The last night came slowly back to her and Olette slightly blushed when looking at Yuffie. With a moan, Yuffie moved, and the thin blanket that covered her fell down.
Averting her eyes, Olette took the blanket up and wrapped it around herself, looked left and right, then made a dash to their room to put on some clothes. As she took some of Yuffie's clothes back down, Olette finally thought about the last night.
She had slept with Yuffie. Memories made her blush again, but it had been really nice. But something gave her a weird feeling. It was like she had stepped over an invisible line…but she had no regrets other than not being able to remember much of her first time.
“You're no fun, running as soon as you get up. I wanted to cuddle some more.” Yuffie looked over the back of the couch and smiled widely. “Aw, last night was awesome. Or rather, you were. Where did you learn to do that with your tongr13;”
Olette threw the clothes at Yuffie who was thrown off. “Get dressed, jeez.”
With things as they were, Yuffie tried to make breakfast but almost set the kitchen on fire, resulting in Olette making some scrambled eggs and bread. “You should learn to cook. It's a pain to always do it.” Olette complained while sitting on the table and taking a big bite of the fresh bread.
“I'm just not suited to that kind of work. But I don't know what I would do without you. I can't imagine going back to eating fast food every day now. I'd starve to death, so you better never leave me alone for too long.” Yuffie was partially talking with full mouth and Olette rolled her eyes watching her.
“You have absolutely no manners, do you know that?”
“I do. Didn't know you were picky about that sort of stuff.” Yuffie gulped down a glass of juice, leaned back and burped, much to the displeasure of Olette.
“It wouldn't kill you to show some manners. At least when you eat with me. Or you can eat alone in the future. And cook your own meals.” Olette had found a weak spot and she would exploit that one freely as long as she could.
“That's blackmailing! But if you want, I can try. Don't expect too much, though.” Yuffie sulked in her chair and looked towards the window. “It's nice out there. Let's go for a stroll.” She had to change the topic somehow.
“Nice dodge. But okay. You wash the…I take that back, I'll wash the dishes. I don't want them to break. I want to see the area. I like swimming, but we just ate and I don't wanna get a cramp and drown.” Olette took Yuffie's plate and with a sigh, put them into the kitchen sink and starting cleaning them.
“We can go see the market. It's the weekend, therefore there'll be one hell of a crowd. You'll have to look out for thieves.” Yuffie leaned back in her chair and watched her girlfriend wash the dishes. Unlike Olette, she had the previous night well-burned into her memory and started to grin while looking at her back. She hadn't been that happy in a long time. Maybe she could get Olette to try some exotic clothes at the market.
---Valiant Hearts---
“I'm not gonna wear this. It's basically see-through.” Olette complained and put a piece of cloth that was supposed to be a dress back onto the stall. Completely ignoring Yuffie, she walked away and looked at another stall that sold necklaces and rings. One particular ring got her attention and she tried it on. It fit perfectly, like it was made for her. A black ring with two white dolphins on it. Reading the price tag, Olette smiled. Fifty Munny wasn't that much.
“You like that one?” Yuffie caught up and was looking at the ring. Yuffie took another one, one of the same kind but with a different animal on it and put it on. A crow. “Now that fits.” Giggling and deciding to keep her ring, she paid the old man that owned the stall the fifty Munny and turned around. Yuffie grabbed her wrist and held her back for a moment.
“Can you lend me fifty Gil?” Yuffie asked and looked a bit embarrassed. She had blown all her money on the trip, so she was pretty much broke.
“Fifty what?” Olette knew that Yuffie was asking for fifty Munny, but what in the world were Gil?
“Gil is just what we used to call Munny. I don't remember why we stopped calling it Gil, though.” Yuffie shrugged and looked with an asking gaze at Olette.
“Fine. You paid for all of this, after all.” Handing over the money, Yuffie paid the stall owner who showed a wide smile.
The afternoon was one big shopping event. Olette purchased a big straw hat and wanted to get a few other things, but they ran out of money after eating some ice cream and having a traveling painter paint a portrait of them together. When they finally got back to their house, it was already dusk and the moon was visible, floating far above them.
Yuffie stopped on the little balcony that was right on ground level and held Olette back, pulling her towards the big wooden swing that was right next to the wall. Yuffie's intent was very clear and Olette pulled away. The weird feeling from that morning was still there. It wasn't a bad feeling, it just didn't want to go away. It wasn't like she didn't want to sleep with Yuffie at all…it was more a feeling that she didn't want to do it right now.
“Did I do something wrong?” Yuffie couldn't think of any other way to ask in the spur of the moment.
“No. I just have this weird feeling…I don't want to…” Olette blushed a bit and turned around, still shy about it, “… sleep with you when I don't know what it is. I just can't get in the mood, I'm sorry.”
Olette sighed and knew how hard that must sound. But she didn't want to lie to Yuffie about this. That would only make it worse if she found out somehow.
Olette didn't hear an answer for some time and was afraid of turning around, in case Yuffie was really angry now. But when the black-haired girl laid both arms around her waist, she knew that wasn't the case. “I'm not forcing you to. But you still have to sleep in the same bed I do. No buts.”
Yuffie was smiling, but Olette couldn't see it. It hurt a bit that Olette was pulling away like this. But at least she was being honest with her. Yuffie couldn't tell if she would've done the same. Probably not, in fear of losing Olette.
“No groping,” Olette said, happy that Yuffie wasn't angry. Happiness turned into anger after the hands of the ninja moved up quite a bit, doing exactly what Olette had just prohibited Yuffie from doing.
“I'll let it pass. Only this one time. If you do it again, I'm going to kick you out of bed,” Olette said, looking over her shoulder into the black eyes of her girlfriend and kissing her softly. Yuffie took her hands back and sighed. They hadn't gone swimming all day and it didn't look like they were going now, either. They would leave tomorrow evening, so she had to get Olette to go swimming the next morning.
“Can we eat dinner before we go to sleep? I'm starving. We have so much leftover food in the fridge, we won't be able to eat all that till tomorrow evening. What a waste,” Yuffie complained, and let go of Olette, leaning on the house wall, looking to the dark ocean.
“I ruined the mood. I'll make something special as an apology. Don't expect too much, and don't dare expect me to make it often. It's a lot of work!” Olette said, and gave Yuffie a warning glare. If she didn't appreciate this, Olette would punish her.
“I'm already looking forward to it. You've gotten a lot better of the past month, really. I like your food a lot,” Yuffie said and smiled. “I'll wait outside. It's nice and warm and I don't want to spoil myself for what you're cooking.”
With a shrug, Olette went inside and started preparing immediately. It wasn't all that special, really, but it really was a lot of work. She had once asked Fun to teach her how to do it and she had practiced a lot until she was finally able to make it taste good. You took several ingredients and cut them into pieces, then some meat that was cooked simply. No steak or thick meat. All of that went into a big pot. There was luckily one of these in the house, but it was probably usually used for something else.
The cutting and slicing took some time, and when Olette was about to put everything in the pot, she caught Yuffie looking through the window. When she sent a grim glare towards the window, Yuffie vanished instantly.
“Not spoiling herself, my ass. She can't even wait an hour.” Olette sighed and continued on.
The hotpot, as it was called, was almost done when Yuffie burst in with growling stomach. “Isn't it done yet? I'm going to starve to death at this rate!”
“We can eat outside. You eat this stuff right out of the pot, and we need to cook it over a fire, too. The oven here is too small, so we're gonna have to make a fire. You go and make one, I'll get us some forks… unless you want to eat with your fingers. I'd dare you to do that, though.” Olette carried the heavy pot over to the table and put it down.
Minutes later, after Yuffie had probably broken every record for making a fire, they put the pot on top of a ring of rocks with the fire below. It was usually mainly vegetables in a hotpot, but neither of them was a big fan of those, so Olette had put in mainly meat.
“Where did you learn to make this?” Yuffie pressed out between chewing big slices of meat. “Who taught you? This stuff is really good. And it's nice to eat like this too.” Yuffie smiled and looked towards the sky. The moon was shining down on them and if not for her poor manners, it would've been a really romantic atmosphere.
“If you weren't such a barbarian, this would be really romantic,” Olette complained, sighing.
“I'm sorry for just being myself.” Yuffie started to pout and stuck her tongue at Olette.
“You two really make an odd couple. How did the surfing go?” The blond woman named Quistis was approaching them from Yuffie's side. A bit behind her was the guy that had driven the car, Zell.
“Not too bad. We lost a lot of time, though. We're going back tomorrow evening.” Olette said, and moved closer to Yuffie, making space for the two guests. She didn't mind since they had helped them a lot. And there was enough food anyway.
“How did your search go?” Olette asked. Yuffie looked a bit curious. She must've missed that the first time they had met.
“Nothing. We're not even sure they are in this world. They could be anywhere. Even…well…” Quistis' face became a little bit depressed. Olette knew what she meant. They could be dead. But Olette didn't hope so. They were nice people and she hoped for them to find their friends soon.
“I'm sure they're alive and kicking. Can't imagine them dead. Not him. He was already dead once and he came back,” Zell said, and sat down across from Yuffie.
Quistis sat down next to him and gave him a slap on the back of his head. “Don't bother them with those stories.”
Olette giggled and Yuffie looked a bit confused, but decided to not ask questions. If Olette didn't want them to know that they were lovers on a trip, then she wouldn't talk unnecessarily and blow their cover.
“Where are you going next?” Olette asked, and started questioning herself how they would even get to other worlds without a Keyblade.
“Mountain region to the south, Flutzorn Mountains. From there on…I don't know, but probably the forests of D'uhnas,” Quistis explained, and pointed each time in the respective direction.
“That's a long way. I hope you find them soon. If you want, you can eat with us. We have too much to eat all of it alone.”
Zell immediately jumped up and shouted “Yeah!” only to get hit by Quistis.
“Well, if you have enough, I think we can eat with you, just a little bit.” Quistis apparently was a very polite person who didn't want to be a burden to someone else.
“We'll go to bed. I want to get up early tomorrow. Yuffie, come on, stop stuffing yourself. You're gonna get fat,” Olette said, stood up and left. Zell and Quistis were left behind.
“They're nice girls, lettin' us eat this stuff, right, Quisty?” Zell proceeded to continue where Yuffie left off and munched away.
Quistis smiled and looked at the ground. The way they had looked at each other had been suspicious from the start. Not to mention the fact that they didn't wear surfer clothes or have any surfboards with them. Quistis smiled again. Those two were a couple, no mistaking it. Helping herself to some of the food, she kept quiet. It wouldn't help to tell Zell.
---Valiant Hearts---
The next day wasn't anything special. They had breakfast as usual, and they went for a swim afterwards. The evening came much too quickly, most likely due to the fact that they had slept until noon. The train was already waiting when they arrived at the station.
“If we miss our stop this time I'm going tor13;” Olette couldn't finish. The train made a loud noise and the announcement that it would leave any second was made. Yuffie pulled the bag and Olette with her and made it barely in time. The door closed right behind them.
“We made it. Phew.” Yuffie took a deep breath and started to look for their places. They had to go through four cabins until they found them. Sitting down, they watched the sunset from the window.
“Thanks,” Olette said after some time. They had spent their time looking out of the window, enjoying the scenery.
“What for? And what brought this on?” Yuffie was confused.
“You took me in. Helped me out. Were there for me. You took me with you on this trip…and…well…I'm really happy things are working out this nicely between us.” Olette smiled, unable to look in Yuffie's face.
“You're really an idiot, aren't you? You were there for me as well, and I'm happy that we're going out too,” Yuffie said, embarrassed. “But…you're welcome. Look, the sun is setting…”
Yuffie was no good with these things and wanted to change the topic. It was really obvious that she was tired, and this time Yuffie leaned onto Olette, resting her head on her shoulder.
It was a beautiful view. The sun was slowly descending into the shadows beneath the horizon, setting the sky ablaze with red light. It was a marvelous sight, like an eternal fire was consuming the world.
They would soon encounter a fire that was much different from the sunset.
End of Chapter XVII - I
Chapter 18
Title: Beyond Friends Us
Valiant Hearts II
Chapter XVIII
Beyond Friends - Us
“What are you reading, Naminè?”
Kairi looked down, listening to the rustling of the leaves of the majestic tree whose crown she was abusing as place to relax. A few feet below sat Naminè, deep in thought, engrossed in another novel. Ever since Aerith had showed her the library and allowed her to borrow just about any book in there, Naminè had been busy reading every free minute. And there was plenty of time right now.
Training was finally over, for now at least, and while Olette was gone, as they found out just earlier this morning, training between themselves was suspended. It was to Kairi's liking, as she wanted to spend more time with Naminè. They had gotten closer, but Kairi was still insecure about confronting her feelings, and much less sure about accepting Naminè's feelings like this.
“The Silver King,” the blond girl replied with her gentle voice. She was very much aware of Kairi sitting up there, staring down at her, but she wasn't bothered by it in the slightest. The sun was shining brightly, and even though she sat in the shadow of this big tree, it wasn't cold. A slight wind was playing with her hair, showing Kairi an amazing sight.
“What's it about?” Kairi was interested in getting to know Naminè better. But no matter how good she was at fighting or tactics, she was a complete klutz when it came to such things. Earlier today, she had walked in on Naminè showering, and even though the book-loving girl didn't mind at all, Kairi still scolded herself for just standing there, her mouth wide open, staring at the naked body of the other girl. She was cursed with such bad luck.
“It's complicated. Want to hear about it?” Naminè finally let go of the book, looked up, and gave Kairi a true angel-like smile. Wearing her white favorite dress, the only thing missing were white wings and the halo. For Kairi, though, she didn't need those things at all. Nodding as answer to her question, Kairi slowly climbed down, finally sitting down a few feet away from Naminè.
“I don't bite.” And saying so, Naminè stood up, walked over to Kairi and placed herself right on her lap, leaning back right onto Kairi's chest. It was sort of an intimate situation and yet not. Kairi knew that Naminè was more pure than she seemed and had no subtle thoughts on such things. She simply wanted to be near her.
“I'll tell you the story. I already finished it,” Naminè offered to the redhead, looking over her shoulder, smiling her usual smile. It was so easy for her to draw Kairi in, it was almost like a spell. Whenever Kairi showed reluctance, Naminè looked at her with her bright blue eyes, smiling like this, and instantly melted away any shyness.
“Remember that we haven't all day. I wanted to go and look for some music in the shopping district,” Kairi reminded her girlfriend and sighed.
In the end, they would have to run, for sure. Naminè was never a girl of few words when it came to the stories she was reading. Especially the ones from Lunaria Charon, an author Naminè seemed to favor over anything else. And this was one of these works. Kairi could read her name on the cover.
“Don't worry. It's not very long,” Naminè reassured the girl right behind her.
“You really like the stories of that woman, don't you?” Kairi had never heard of her before. She didn't read all that much, mostly works Leon gave to her, and those were strategic lessons in a sense. The only books outside of that were the works of Edward Rein Neel, who had lived over a hundred years ago apparently. Many of his stories described faraway places, still undiscovered by anyone but him. Kairi favored his work because it was always thrilling to hear and read of places where nobody had ever been before.
“Yeah. Too bad that I could only find a few books from her.” With a slightly depressed expression, Naminè sighed for a second and then was back to happy again. “Now for the story.”
Kairi leaned back, taking Naminè with her. As she lay down in the grass and listened to Naminè telling the story of the Silver King, she felt at peace. It was extremely rare for her to just forget all her worries for even a second, but be it just Naminè or all of this together, scenery, atmosphere and Naminè, it didn't matter. She felt at peace, a first in a long long time.
“There was once a man who was very poor. He lived in a kingdom where the king was a tyrant, seizing women, money, and livestock wherever he could, exploiting his people. He was a terrible king and many man wished for him to die.
“One day, the poor man found a golden piece, something very valuable, on the ground. There was no one around. With that piece, he would be able to buy back his house, his wife, maybe even a chicken or a cow. But his consciousness dared him to find the person who lost the golden coin.
“Being a honest man, he looked and looked but couldn't find anyone that was searching for the golden coin. After three days and three nights, he was very hungry and weak. He finally meet another man, who had grown very thin over the years, who looked at him in desperation. 'Have you seen a golden coin? If so please, give it to me! It is all I have, it is my treasure, the last thing that reminds me of my daughter and my dead wife,' he pledged to him.
“He was hungry, and not too far was an inn where he could eat and sleep to his fill. But once again, he was a honest man, and gave the poor old man his coin. The old man was so happy that he broke out in tears and thanked the man on his knees. He soon left and the man was alone yet again, hungry and without home or wife.
“He had given away his own happiness for another, and seeing that good deed, a fairy appeared before him. 'Your heart is pure and kind, I shall award you with one wish,' the fairy said. The man pondered and thought about it for a long time. 'I wish for the current ruler to die,' he said, and the fairy looked disappointed at him and said, 'That I cannot do. We fairies cannot take the life of a man,' she explained.
“The man begged on his knees. The land was bleeding under his rule, he told her, but she still refused. 'Is there no way to free the land of this tyrant, this evil?' the man asked. The fairy thought about it and came up with an idea, having pity for the poor people and the honest man. 'This is a magical coin,' she said, and handed the man a coin of silver. 'Only those who are pure of heart can hold it. Those with evil in their heart shall become what they like the most,' she said. 'Give it to the king.'
“The fairy vanished and the man was left with a single silver coin. It was a wonderful work of art, and it was shiny and blinking even in the night. The man soon came before the king, seeking an audience. 'My lord, I have brought a gift for you,' he told the king. 'It is this coin of pure silver, worked by the fairies.' He held out his hand, and as a guard was about to take it, he closed his fist. 'Only the king is great enough a person to touch this coin. All that are not of supreme greatness shall turn to stone upon touching it.'
“The king was flattered, and his arrogance made him stand up and walk to the man, attempting to grab the coin. The moment the coin was touched, the king knew that this man wanted to kill him. But it was too late for the king. The King's hand slowly turned to silver, the magical coin turning the king himself into silver. The honest man was struck dead by the guards upon command of the angry king, but the king too, soon, stopped breathing. His greed and his evil character had taken its toll. And so he became famous as the silver king, whose reign of terror was ended by just a single man's honesty.”
Kairi had long fallen asleep. Naminè had said she would not make it many words, but halfway through the story, Kairi had fallen asleep. Lying in the green grass, Naminè right next to her happily telling her the story of the silver king, Kairi was in a state of real happiness.
“You're a terrible audience, Kairi.” Naminè turned around, closely watching the sleeping girl. Leaning over her, strands of hair started to touch and tickle Kairi's face, slowly waking her up. Naminè had planned to give her a kiss, but the redhead was moving around too much, trying to escape the playful teasing of the girl above her.
“Oh jeez, stop it, I'm awake already…” Kairi finally gave in and moaned, slightly annoyed.
“That's what you get for falling asleep on me.” Naminè put her hands on Kairi's shoulders, pushing her back on the ground, on to the soft grass. Kneeling above Kairi, Naminè started to tickle her girlfriend, until her laughter was heard even on the foot of the small hill they were on.
“Stop it, stop it.” Kairi was trying to escape, but it was impossible. She could barely talk, let alone try to free herself, even though she had the obvious advantage in strength. Wheezing for air, holding her sides, Kairi was finally let off the hook.
“I thought you'd kill me,” Kairi complained, and flipped her middle finger on Naminè's forehead. “Is this how you treat the girl you like?”
And with a giggling sound, rubbing the exact spot Kairi had hit, Naminè answered with a simple, “Yeah. She deserves it.”
Things were going smoothly between the two. They grew closer each day, each hour they spent together. It was nice to have nothing to think about except what to do next, how to enjoy the day. It was a beautiful feeling to harbor, and Kairi was thankful that the wall that had confined her feelings was finally gone.
“I'll go and get a new book. Want to come with me?” Naminè asked and stood up.
“Yeah. I'll start to rust if I sit around too much.” Kairi stood up and walked to where the blond girl was waiting for her. It always amazed Kairi how different they were. Naminé was always cheerful, positive, nice. Never reluctant to say what was on her mind. She was so different from Kairi, yet, they complimented each other so nicely.
First walking together, simply side by side, they made their way to the castle. Halfway, Naminè pulled closer, took Kairi's hand, and waited for a response. It was still a bit difficult. Sometimes, Kairi pulled away, the contact being too much, sometimes it was just fine. Naminè took another step, let go of the hand and took her arm. It was a bit awkward to walk like that, since they were both about the same size, but Kairi didn't mind.
“We're never gonna make it to the library like this,” Kairi complained.
Naminè didn't answer but kept clinging to Kairi. If she had to choose between doing something else and being with Kairi, then she would always pick Kairi, no matter what. And it wasn't that bad. They were slower than normal, but Naminè really enjoyed walking like this.
“While we're here, want to go to that place?” Naminè asked casually while they were making their way through the entrance hall of the castle.
“I'd rather go back to the tree. It'll be time for dinner soon and by the time we get up there we'll have to come down right away. But we can go tomorrow if you want to.” Kairi turned her down and offered compensation to make it up to her.
Naminè nodded, satisfied with this turn of events, and they finally made it to the library. It was already late; the sun was setting, and if they didn't hurry, they would be late for dinner. Tifa, that glutton, would leave nothing for them.
“Pick one fast, please. I don't want Tifa to eat my and your dinner as well. And that's gonna happen if we get back late.”
The thought first seemed a bit funny to Naminè, but the idea of eating bread for dinner wasn't that funny on second thought. She vanished upstairs, while Kairi waited at the door. A few minutes later, Naminè came back, holding a ridiculously big, dusty book.
“Where in the world did you get that? It looks ancient. At best.” Kairi added, “But tell me that later, we've gotta run.” Taking her hand, Kairi started to run, pulling Naminè with her. They had less than ten minutes to get back before Tifa would savage their food. Aerith would scold them as well for coming back late. Those two had been a bit on edge lately, what with the new pub having problems on every corner, and Kairi didn't want to make it any worse.
Wheezing and out of breath, they made it barely in time. Aerith was still cooking and Tifa was lying on the couch, listening to some of her music on her headphones.
“Go and wash your hands…and faces. Kairi, you have lip gloss on your cheek.” Aerith grinned and turned around, her attention on the food.
Kairi blushed and started to rub her cheek, slightly embarrassed. It was no mystery, at least not to Tifa and Aerith, that Kairi and Naminè were going out. Looking at Naminè's puzzled face, she looked at her lips. Naminè wasn't wearing any makeup, never did.
“You're a terrible tease, Aerith,” Kairi moaned, and vanished upstairs to change. Naminè's dress was mostly clean so she didn't need to change and instead washed her hands in the kitchen.
“You shouldn't do that to her. She's really easy to embarrass.” Naminé said, but she couldn't help but giggle when she thought of how funny Kairi looked when she was embarrassed.
“She knows I'm just doing it to tease her. I'm happy that she finally opened up this much. Can you hand me the potatoes?” Naminè reached out and handed over the pot with the potatoes. Aerith was making stew.
Kairi came down when Naminè was still chatting with Aerith, so she picked up a book she was supposed to read. It was one of the many works Leon had made her read and this one was especially difficult because it was so old. Of Battle and War was a book written by a Keyblader from long-forgotten times. Only the initials on the cover were readable, and they said E.L., which could mean about anything. She hadn't even finished the first part of it—she just didn't feel like wasting her time on this book when she could be spending the same time with Naminè.
“Kairi? Can you call—I mean, get Tifa? I have my hands full here,” Aerith asked and proceeded to carry the large pot with stew over to the table. Naminè was helping with the dishes. Kairi closed her book. She had just started on a chapter that handled battles against enemies one could not beat with raw force. It said that often, tricking the enemy was much easier than taking it down by force. Of course Kairi knew that, but this book was going really in depth with it.
Walking over to the couch, Kairi pulled Tifa's headphones from her head and immediately jumped back. Tifa was known for her sudden reactions when something unexpected happened right next to her. With her eyes closed, she hadn't seen or heard Kairi coming, and if not for Kairi's experience, she would've been hit by Tifa's fist.
“Dinner is ready,” Kairi said, and walked back to the table, throwing the headphones to Tifa.
“I'm coming right away,” the black-haired woman said. She was exhausted. The pub demanded more of her time than she had thought. But it was no wonder. Hollow Bastion wasn't as small and poor as the slums in sector seven. Thank God she had Aerith by her side to help her out.
Aerith was chattering with Naminè, and Tifa was talking about work, how bothersome some customers were and whatnot. Kairi listened to both, one at a time, not too interested in what Tifa was talking about, and not understanding some of what Aerith was talking about with Naminè. Something about higher magic, nothing to do with her. Finishing her food, Kairi picked up the book she was reading. It was Naminè's turn to help out in the kitchen today, and she really had to finish this piece sometime soon. Leon had given it to her over two weeks ago.
“What are you reading?” Naminè had been released from the kitchen and was standing right behind Kairi, who was still sitting at the table. She leaned forward, laying her arms around Kairi's shoulders, looking at the book.
Putting a finger on the line she was on, looking to the side, Kairi answered faithfully, “A book Leon gave me. It's giving me a headache.” She sighed and closed the book. Page eighty-seven. Still over two hundred to go.
“Want to go to my room?” Kairi asked, thoughtful not to let Tifa hear it. She would make fun of her.
With a happy smile, Naminè nodded and let go of her girlfriend, going upstairs. Kairi waited a moment, then walked past Aerith, following Naminè.
“Keep the blanket clean!” Tifa shouted, and Kairi immediately blushed until she was as red as a tomato.
“That's none of your business!” Kairi shouted back and vanished upstairs.
“What did Tifa mean?” Naminè asked when Kairi entered her own room.
Unable to answer that, she just waved her hand and said, “Nothing, it's nothing, forget it…” a few times, choking on embarrassment. Always that Tifa! Kairi hadn't spent a single thought on…that.
“Come on, tell me,” Naminè nagged, and sat down on Kairi's bed.
“Some other time.” Kairi turned her down and made clear that she would not tell, no matter how much Naminé asked.
“Fine then. Stingy.” Naminè made a sulking expression, swinging her legs on the bed back and forth, slightly annoyed that Kairi was holding back. It was probably something embarrassing, so she didn't want to talk about it, and Naminè dropped the issue.
Kairi picked up a water bottle she always kept in her room, and took a large gulp. “Can I sleep here tonight?” Naminè blurted out, making Kairi almost spit the water out as she choked on it. In the midst of coughing, Kairi managed to calm down.
“What did you say?” Kairi wasn't sure she hadn't misheard.
“I want to sleep in the same bed as you. Olette is gone, and it's lonely to sleep in that room alone.” Naminè had a point. When the training was still going on, they were too tired to even notice that it was lonely at times, but now that they had time, it was different. Kairi was in a pinch. How would she handle that? Sleeping in the same bed as Naminè seemed a bit over the top for now. Turning her down would seem a bit cold and distant.
“Okay, but…no sneaking up on me at night.” Kairi sighed. Hopefully Naminè would keep to that rule.
“Should I tell Aerith?” Naminè already knew the answer to that one but it was always fun seeing Kairi get flustered.
“No, don't. Just come over the roof. I'll leave the window open.” Aerith was still pretty strict when it came to such things. Kairi didn't knew why, but it was better not to anger her.
“I'll go take a shower. If you peek, you can sleep in your own room!” Kairi warned the girl that was already making herself comfortable on her bed. “Absolutely no searching my drawers either. I'm warning you.” Kairi sighed and left her room, leaving Naminè alone.
“Stingy.” Naminè stuck her tongue out at the closed door and turned around, lying on her stomach, face buried in Kairi's pillow. “Mm, Kairi's scent…”
The hot water flowed down from her body, taking the bit of fatigue she had carried over from last week with it. Even hotter than the water was her face. Sleeping in the same bed as quite the jump ahead. Well, as long Naminè didn't do anything outrageous it would be all fine.
Still, Kairi was excited and nervous. How should she act? Just be herself? She hadn't exchanged as much as a kiss ever since their training had started, but now that was done and dealt with. Now that she thought about it, was Naminè maybe thinking she was being cold for not even trying to kiss her today? Or did she not mind at all? The thoughts of that girl were sometimes just a big mystery to Kairi. Taking some shampoo, Kairi rubbed her legs together. With a sigh, she picked up the razor.
Naminè was still on the bed, just as she was when Kairi left. The thought of sleeping in the same bed as Kairi was exciting, but she really had to watch out not to do something stupid. Kairi was still sensitive to such things, and if she went too far, it could ruin everything. Maybe just sharing the same blanket, sharing the same space to sleep was enough for today. After all, that was much more than she had ever had of Kairi. If Kairi tried to kiss her, Naminè wouldn't hesitate to respond.
She was a little worried about Olette and how she was doing, but if she was with Yuffie, she was probably fine. Except that Yuffie was a horrible tease, though. But Olette probably had learned to deal with that by now.
Moving up, Naminè noticed that she had drooled on Kairi's pillow. “Oops…I better not tell her.” Turning the pillow around, Naminè would pretend she knew nothing about it. But Kairi smelled really nice. If she had to describe it, she would say it resembled ripe strawberries.
Kairi was still in the shower. What was taking her so long? Looking around, Naminè remembered her warning. No looking through her drawers. On the table next to the bed was the Keychain for Oathkeeper. It was a star, or something that closely resembled one. There was a little case next to it. It looked like a jewel case. But Kairi never wore any jewelry. What was in it?
Walking to the door, checking that the water in the bathroom was still running, Naminè went back in Kairi's room and opened the little case.
In it was another Keychain. A black crown. Naminè had never seen that one before. Kairi never used it. But it seemed precious to her—why else would she keep it like this?
Naminè took out her own Keychain for Monochrome, a silver boat's wheel, and looked at it. Naminè didn't know where Kairi got it form, but it fit her nicely. It was probably better Naminè didn't ask about this. If she hid it away like this, it was better she didn't tell her she found it. Falling back on the bed, Naminè was bored. The Keychain in that little case still occupied her thoughts. Should she try to use it? Better not. Who knew what would happen.
“Already asleep?” Kairi walked in, a towel over her head, still drying her damp hair. She looked down at Naminè, who was lying on the bed with her eyes fixated on Kairi. She threw the wet towel on Naminè's face.
“You're not sleeping in my bed without taking a shower first. It's already dark out. Get moving,” Kairi ordered her. She wanted to be alone for a moment. Usually, she just slept in a long shirt, but that would be rather careless today. Now she would have to look through her own drawers. Thinking about it, Kairi was really lacking in the nice clothes department. Most of her things were practical, things that promoted agility and evasion.
Naminè picked up the towel and walked to the door. “You look so cute when you're flustered.” And before Kairi could throw her pillow, Naminè left, giggling and smiling on her way to the bathroom. When she opened the door, a massive wall of mist came right at her. How long had Kairi been in there? The windows were filmed over with damp and the floor was wet. Amazed by the chaos, Naminè closed the door and started undressing.
“Naminè? Can I come in? I think I forgot something.” Kairi knocked on the door, impatiently waiting for a reply. She had completely forgotten to take her clothes with her. And Kairi really didn't want to walk in on Naminè again, on the same day no less. Remembering the incident, she blushed. Naminè was an amazingly cute girl. Much more than she had thought. Those dresses she always wore really concealed her nice figure.
“If it's your clothes, I can just take them with me when I get out. Unless you want to see me naked again, that is.” Naminè giggled. She knew how embarrassed Kairi was about it even though she didn't really mind. What was so embarrassing about seeing each other naked anyway?
“Uhm, I'd rather get them myself. Can't you wear a towel or something?” Kairi didn't want someone else to touch her underwear, even if it was Naminè. Much less used underwear.
“Only under one condition.” Naminè saw a good opportunity to extend the spoils from before. “Let me sleep in your bed until Olette comes back. And no you sleeping elsewhere. I want us two to share a bed,” Naminè demanded and waited curiously for a reply.
“Okay, you win. But let me get my clothes now.” Kairi grew more impatient with each second. Naminè really took after Aerith, and that wasn't something good. She was shamelessly abusing this situation. But it wasn't really that bad of a thing. It was just her sleeping in the same bed.
The lock clicked and the door opened a little gap. Naminé had wrapped herself in a towel, her own clothes on the ground in the back of the bathroom. “Can't have you nosebleed seeing me naked,” the blond girl teased the other.
“What am I, an old man?” Kairi blushed and averted her eyes. Trying not to look at Naminè at all, Kairi picked up her things and left, not without unintentionally giving Naminè a good look close-up. It brought up some hot memories from the morning and Kairi left in a hurry.
Naminè smiled to herself after Kairi left and locked the door again. Finishing undressing herself, she picked up her clothes and put them on the edge of the bathtub. Holding up a pair of black panties, Naminè almost started laughing. Kairi would absolutely panic if she knew she had forgotten these. Seconds later, the noise of the shower, of water flowing down Naminé's slender body, filled the room.
It was past nine in the evening and Kairi was sort of tired. She was startled when the door opened and Tifa knocked on the frame.
“Kairi? I'm going out with Aerith for a while. Thought I'd let you know.” Tifa was wearing a black summer dress that looked really nice on her. The sandals didn't fit at all with it, but the black-clad woman had quite a weird sense of fashion anyway. Kairi was kinda curious as to what Aerith was wearing, but she was too lazy to get up.
“See you tomorrow. I'm going to sleep soon, I'm tired.” Kairi waved with her hand to signal that she understood that the two women would be gone for some time. It wasn't unusual for them to go out for walk at this hour. Hollow Bastion had become quite safe lately. It was like the Heartless were giving up on taking the Keyblade and the town.
Tifa had already left when Kairi looked up. Seconds later, the house door fell closed and Kairi could hear Aerith talking from her open window. She couldn't make out what they were talking about, but it seemed like their usual flirting. Would she become like that with Naminè one day? Blushing at the thought, she let herself fall back on her bed, burying her face in the pillow. Would their relationship go that far?
“Are you already asleep?” Naminè walked in the room, a towel on her head, wearing a long shirt she had probably taken from Kairi's drawers earlier. Her hair still wet, with tiny drops falling towards the ground continuously. Holding her old clothes in one hand, Naminè walked over to the basket for laundry, filling it even more.
“I'll put your panties in there. They were mixed in with my clothes.” Naminè scratched her cheek with her index finger, sighing when Kairi still didn't respond. Was she really sleeping? She dried her hair a bit more, and when she leaned over Kairi, a drop of cold water landed on Kairi's neck, causing her to jump up, appalled.
Kairi needed a few seconds to know what was going on. Naminè was looking at her, amused and giggling.
“Don't scare me like that!” Kairi complained, and pulled on the towel on her head, causing it to slip over Naminè's face. “Dry your hair, you're getting my bed all wet. And me too, on top of that!”
Kairi moved down from her bed and started to look through her drawers. Aerith had given her a large wooden comb as a present quite some time ago, but she usually didn't bother to use it. Naminè looked a bit like a exploded mop, though. When she was looking through her drawers, she remembered that she didn't want to sleep in just a shirt. But changing now was kinda…
“Ahh, that felt good.” Naminè pulled down the towel and hung it over a chair next to the table near the window. “What are you looking for, Kairi? You can stay like that, teehee~” Naminè tried to say it in a seductive tone, but it came out really weirdly and Kairi started giggling uncontrollably after giving her a weird look.
“Meanie.” Naminè looked away and made herself comfortable on the bed.
Kairi finally found the comb and proceed to walk over to Naminè, who was happily snuggling with her blanket. With a slightly awkward expression, Kairi pulled Naminè up, positioning herself behind her. “Come on, I'll comb your hair. Otherwise you'll look like a mess tomorrow.” And without further ado, Kairi started. Naminè didn't protest or moan, but was silent. It was a nice feeling, though. Caring for each other like that was something Kairi didn't experience every day.
“I never thought you would be the caring type, Kairi,” Naminè said after a few minutes of silent combing had passed. Kairi couldn't see it but Naminè was smiling, enjoying this situation. She had longed so much for Kairi to be with her that it felt very satisfying to finally get what she wanted so badly.
“I'm the caring type?” Kairi was a little bit embarrassed and puzzled over that. Was she, really? But if that made Naminè happy, then it was a good thing.
Finishing with a few strokes, Kairi sat back and looked at it from different angles. Naminè's hair was still a bit damp and easy to comb, but it smelled nice and with the light and the water, it looked a bit like it was shining. “There, all done. You look much better now. But you should pay more attention to your hair in the future.”
Leaning back without warning, Naminè looked straight up into Kairi's face. Without words, her intentions were quite clear to the redhead. Slowly reaching out with one hand, touching Kairi's cheek, Naminè wanted Kairi to lean down. Naminè's wet hair tickled Kairi's legs. She was sitting cross-legged on her bed, Naminè's head resting on them. Their blue eyes met in the middle, two glares becoming one.
Slowly, Kairi followed Naminè's lead, leaning forward until she could feel the breath of the excited girl below her. Reaching out, laying both her arms around Kairi's neck, the blond girl pulled her closer and closer until only an instant was between them.
Kairi could feel Naminè moving up slightly. She wanted it too, wanted to feel her lips again on her own, wanted to share the same embrace they had shared not so long ago. Skin touched, and as Kairi closed her eyes, she could feel the warm lips of the girl she had come to like. It was just like that moment that seemed so far away now. A stream of feelings rushed to her head, letting her forget all about her reservations, and she gave in to the kiss, gave in to Naminè.
How much time passed, neither knew when they finally separated. They kept close, just like they were before the kiss. Naminè smiled and Kairi could not only see but feel that it was because Naminè was madly in love with her. Pulling Kairi closer, Naminè whispered something in her ear. Kairi didn't need to be told, she knew, since a long time. Naminè loved her, but to actually hear her say it was an amazing feeling. It was like something opened up in Kairi, like she was able to cross a bridge that she had not dared to look at for ages.
“I love you too…” Kairi whispered back.
Naminè was speechless. She hadn't expected Kairi to reply, hadn't expected her to say it. But Kairi had, and it was making Naminè unimaginably happy. She hadn't misheard, she hadn't forced it out. Kairi had wanted to say it and she just knew that it was a serious response. Both of them seemed suspended in time, staring at each other, surprised and happy. The towel slipped from the chair and fell to the ground, the sound calling them back to reality.
“I wanted to hear that so much…” Naminè caressed Kairi's cheek with her smooth and slender fingers, smiling even more than before, with a special glimmer in her eyes. It was like they were now the first time truly together. Kairi kept silent, eyes closed, enjoying what Naminè did to her. Her heart was beating fast, her mind fuzzy and in chaos. She hated it, usually, to be like that, but it felt just right for now.
Cold air came in from the window, and Kairi suddenly got goosebumps, ripping the illusionary world she was in abruptly apart. With a look that could only described with “forgive me,” Kairi got up, leaving the embrace, leaving the little world they had entered.
It had gotten cold and it was dark. Naminè would sleep in this room tonight, and Kairi was really looking forward to it. Closing the window and turning off the lights, Kairi moved back to her bed. She couldn't see in the darkness, but knew exactly where she had to stop. Naminè had long crawled under the blanket, waiting for Kairi to join her.
“I'm so nervous, I wonder why…” Naminè whispered. It was impossible to tell, but Naminè was actually blushing and averting her eyes when Kairi finally lay down next to her. Searching for her hand, Naminè intertwined her fingers with Kairi's, holding hands under the blanket. Moving closer, bit by bit, Naminè soon could feel the very warmth of Kairi's body, their faces only a bit apart. Naminè's heart skipped when Kairi moved in, kissing her. Snuggled together, they caressed each other's faces until they finally fell asleep, still holding hands.
---Valiant Hearts---
Tifa was still rubbing her head. She had dragged Aerith out for no reason, and now Aerith finally knew why. That brute wanted to spy on Kairi and Naminè.
“You should be ashamed of yourself, Tifa Lockhart!” Aerith was still complaining. Tifa had excused herself for a moment, and when she hadn't come back after a few minutes, Aerith had a hunch. The sudden choice to go out and then, just going off like that…there had to be something going on.
And Aerith had been right. It was no special trick to guess where she would be. Tifa was lurking right next to the window, hidden in the shadows, when Aerith found her. With a hit on the head and a glare that could kill, Aerith dragged Tifa away.
“Okay, I got it, I got it! No more spying on the girls. Jeez, you really are a party pooper, Aerith,” Tifa complained, walking to a wall and sitting down. “It's not like I wanted to peep on them, I just wanted to know how things were going.” Tifa averted her eyes and didn't dare to look at Aerith. She could be really angry when it was about things like private space.
“It's not like I saw anything. Naminè still wasn't out of the shower, and Kairi was just sleeping.” Tifa tried to defend herself, more in vain than in success.
“Just let them be. I think it was hard enough for Kairi to finally get there…” Aerith slowly calmed down and walked over to Tifa, sitting down on a higher fragment of the wall. “I'm happy that Kairi finally found someone she can open her heart to.” Giving Tifa a warning glare, Aerith added, “And I don't want anyone to ruin that. I want Kairi to be happy.”
Tifa sighed, and knew she would not win this argument if she kept on defending herself. All that was left was saying sorry and hoping that Aerith was forgiving. “You're right, my bad. I'm sorry. I wonder how Olette is doing. Yuffie can be a real pain in the neck sometimes.” Tifa sighed.
---Valiant Hearts---
The sun was already high in the sky when Kairi finally woke up to the warm rays of light. Looking around, it took her a moment to grasp her surroundings. Something was on her arm. When she looked at it, it was Naminè, clinging to her. The last night slowly came back to her and Kairi blushed quite a bit.
Trying to calm down, she freed herself from Naminè, got up, and opened the window. Fresh air streaming in the room caused Kairi to shiver for a second. She looked back at the bed. Naminè was still refusing to wake up.
Kneeling on the bed, Kairi rubbed Naminè's cheek, trying to wake her up. “Come on, it's already noon. Wake up, sleepyhead.” Kairi teased the blond girl a bit more until she gave up. If she wanted to sleep, so be it. They had nothing to do anyway, except getting yelled at for sleeping that long.
Kairi didn't want to leave until Naminè woke up, so she picked up the book from the day before and started reading. Where had she stopped? Page eighty? Something like that. Finding the exact point after a few minutes, Kairi soon lost her concentration. Next to her was still Naminè, sound asleep, and looking incredibly cute. Kairi resisted the temptation to kiss her awake and indulged herself further in the book.
Roughly thirty pages later, and with a big yawn, Naminè woke up. The eyes only half-open, she crawled around in the bed, and having spotted Kairi, immediately clung to her, forcing her attention on herself. “Morning…” Naminè yawned again and took her time fully waking up. “I'm hungry…” Kairi had to laugh and patted her on the head.
“Get up. It's already noon.” Kairi smiled and pushed Naminè away, finally getting up herself. She picked out some clothes for the day, intent on going to the bathroom. “I'll bring some clothes over.” Kairi left the room and sighed. When she entered the bathroom, Tifa was standing in front of the mirror, brushing her teeth.
“You two are really slacking off lately,” Tifa complained while Kairi waited quite impatiently for her to finish so that she could change. “Why are you changing in the bathroom?” Tifa asked, trying to be as natural as possible. She knew that Naminè was most likely still in Kairi's room and that the redhead didn't want to change in front of her.
“Wanted to wash my face,” Kairi lied and averted her eyes. She didn't want to explain herself or the situation. “Can you hurry up? And why are you brushing your teeth around this time? Don't tell me you just got up.” Now that she looked more closely, Tifa was still dressed casually, not for work.
“I'm off from work today. Aerith too.” Tifa answered faithfully and turned around, the toothbrush loose in her mouth, waving with her hands. “I'm gonna close the pub on weekends from now on. It's a pain to work on the weekends, so I'm not gonna do it.” And with a sigh, she turned around, finishing up brushing her teeth.
Kairi didn't want to distract her any longer because she wanted to change already. The bathroom door was still open and she was sitting there, in just the shirt she had worn for sleep, with her clothes on her lap. It certainly looked odd for anyone passing by. Had Naminè changed already? Or had that sleepyhead gone back to sleep? If so, Kairi would throw her out of the bed. She usually woke up at her own time and she didn't like oversleeping.
“Kairi? Are you done changing yet?” Naminè looked inside the bathroom, from the floor, her head poking around the corner. “Oh, morning, Tifa.” Awkward silence had the room in its iron grip. After a few seconds, Tifa started laughing, then coughing because of the water in her mouth, then laughing again.
“Did Cid test one of his inventions on you? You look rough.” Pointing at Naminè's hair, that looked really rough and rumpled, Tifa was hold her side. She broke out in laughter again as Naminè pulled a strand of her hair with a puzzled expression. “Why are you wearing Kairi's clothes, by the way?” Tifa asked with a mean, knowing glare.
“Her clothes are all in the laundry.” Kairi jumped in and tried to avert the disaster. “That's why I allowed her to wear some of mine. Aren't you done soon, or are you trying to reach a new record for the longest teeth brushing in history?”
Tifa was so amused by Kairi's impatience that she wanted to tease her some more. “How come it's my turn to do the laundry, but I haven't see any of Naminè's clothes?” It was an obvious lie. It was Tifa's turn, all right, but Kairi knew that there had to be some of Naminè's clothes in the basket. She had watched her drop them in there yesterday.
Aerith joined the crowd. “Tifa, are you still not done? We were supposed to leave an hour ago! I wanted to look for some new clothes at Stilzkin's.” Looking at the other two girls, Aerith showed her usual smile. “Morning, Kairi, morning, Naminè.” She noticed immediately that Naminè was wearing Kairi's clothes, and that Kairi was apparently quite annoyed with Tifa delaying her leave so long.
“If you aren't done in five minutes, I'm leaving without you,” Aerith proclaimed, and left for downstairs.
“Tsk…see you two later.” Tifa cursed a few times quietly enough so that Aerith couldn't hear her and finally left the bathroom. Naminè was still standing in the entrance of the room, looking at Kairi, apparently waiting for her to do something. Did she want to watch her change? With a sudden blush, Kairi stood up and shoved Naminè out of the room.
“No peeking,” Kairi said, and locked the door. Finally alone, she pulled her shirt off and started to dress. A short black skirt (Kairi had lately taken a liking to darker colors), and a sleeveless top in dark red. She really needed some new shoes.
When Kairi unlocked the door, Naminè was gone. Probably in Kairi's room, reading. When the redhead got there, there was no sign of Naminè. Where had she gone?
“Naminè?” Kairi called. Tifa and Aerith had most likely already left, so there was no one to hear her shouting.
“Hm?” Naminè came out of her room, carrying a sketchbook and two pens, one for dark lines and one for lighter ones. Kairi only now noticed that Naminè was wearing one of her favorite dresses, the pink one-piece, but she had forgotten to wear an undershirt. If one were tall enough, he could stare right at her cleavage. Her white sandals didn't fit one bit, but Kairi didn't say anything. It looked rather good on her, but it was an odd feeling to see that dress on someone else.
“You want to draw something?” Kairi asked.
“You. I want to draw you. Will you model for me Kairi?” Naminè blurted out and showed her usual smile. That was just like Naminè, honest and bold, paired with a bit of naiveté. But Kairi liked that part of her. She always spent a lot of time thinking what she should say and more often than not, she didn't say what she wanted to say. Naminè was different.
“Me?” Kairi was a bit embarrassed about modeling for Naminè. True, she had gotten a lot better lately, but wasn't drawing a portrait really difficult? But to say no would mean to let Naminè down. How bad could it turn out?
“Why not? Where do you want to draw? I guess the light outside is better,” Kairi agreed and thought about what pose she should take.
“The tree from yesterday. I want to draw you in front of that old huge tree. I really like being there. It's our place.” Naminè smiled happily and walked once around Kairi, looking at her. “Can you take Oathkeeper with you? I want you to hold it when I draw you.” Besides that, Naminè was satisfied with her outfit. It wasn't what Kairi wore when they first met, but it was nice and rare enough to see Kairi in a skirt.
Kairi just nodded and followed the artist's request, taking the pendant from the table next to her bed and going back to the girl who had already gone downstairs. She was waiting at the open door, where the warm sunshine welcomed them to the day now that they were finally and truly awake. Even though it was past noon, the sun was still high up. It really was about to be summer. It was hot ,and Kairi was thankful that she had worn a skirt. Trousers would be really uncomfortable in this heat.
As they made their way to the tree, holding hands and walking close together, Naminè discussed a few details of the drawing with Kairi. How she should stand, how she should hold Oathkeeper, and where she should look. Kairi rolled her eyes at all the things she had to remember, but for Naminè's sake, she paid attention. When they finally arrived, Naminè wandered about for a few minutes to find a spot with good light and where she could also see the lowest branches of the majestic tree.
“This is good. Kairi?” Naminè asked her model to take position. Leaning on the trunk, holding Oathkeeper only loosely in her hand and with the expression of a dreamer, Kairi looked slightly toward the sky beyond the branches. It wasn't a difficult pose, but she had to stand, and she wasn't allowed to move at all.
“I'm starting now. I will draw your face last so you can talk. I'd be lonely with you being silent all the time,” Naminè said, and showed a glimpse of red shimmer on her face.
“How come you suddenly want to draw me?” Kairi asked, unmoving, maintaining her pose. It wasn't like Naminè hadn't had the chance to ask her to draw her, but she never asked. Had she asked now because of last night? They had only kissed, slept together in the same bed. And Kairi had finally told Naminè that she loved her. Was that the reason? Had Naminè waited until she would hear those three magical words?
“Last night made me understand that some things change with time. I want to remember you as you are now, even if you change in the future. I always want to have a piece, a picture, a keepsake of the Kairi who told me she loves me,” Naminè answered, being completely truthful. She didn't want to make any excuses, didn't want to leave any uncertainty. “I love you, so I want to draw you.”
Kairi had to fight with herself not to look away. She closed her eyes, her face a fierce red. She hadn't thought a second that this would change a anything. She really had meant it, she really loved Naminè. But there was more to it. Something she just couldn't explain. Something that was not love but also just as important…
“Say, Naminè…do you remember anything before you…were captured?” Now that Kairi thought about the future, the past was catching up. She didn't know anything about Naminè's origins. Where she came from, who she was. If she had family, if she had friends, if her world still existed. Back when she arrived she had said she didn't remember anything and they had thought her memory would come back. But Naminè never mentioned anything. There couldn't be people without any memories…right?
“No. When I first opened my eyes I was in what Leon calls the headquarters of the Nobodies. I don't know how I got there, or what I was doing there. They asked me many things, and I still don't understand most of them. I…don't want to think about that time too much.” Naminé stopped for a second, as if deep in thought. “What…about your past? You never talk about that. I want to know more about you, understand you.” Naminè looked over her sketchbook and kept her gaze on Kairi.
“My past is…probably even worse than yours. Do you remember? The time I first found you, in that castle, in that tower. It was like I was being called by you, like you could see my mind, speak to me through it. Did I imagine that? Did it really happen?” Kairi took a deep breath. There were so many mysterious things about Naminè. So much they—she—didn't know.
“You didn't imagine that. I felt it too. I could feel your determination but also your fear, your insecurity about your mission. I could feel that you wanted to save someone and I thought it was me. That's why I called out to you. It happened. But I don't know how…I only could feel your thoughts, your heart when I was in that tower. I can't right now,” Naminè answered, and got back to her sketch. She had the legs done and was now drawing Kairi's hips. It was more difficult than she had imagined but she could do it.
“I wonder what that was. It didn't feel like my thoughts were being invaded…more like shared. I don't remember too clearly.” Kairi took another deep breath. Such heavy topics were not her specialty and she didn't like talking about it. But her curiosity got the better of her, most of the time. Especially if it dealt with Naminè and her friends.
“About your past…Aerith told me that you fought alone at the end. Against 'Ansem the Dark One'. Who was he?” Naminè wanted to know. Wanted to know what happened to Kairi that she had shut herself away from the world.
“He was…evil. More evil than everything I ever saw. I…think I should tell you. He manipulated me. Everyone. He was not human anymore. A Heartless so powerful that you'd tremble at the sheer sight of it. He planned to attain Kingdom Hearts, the heart of all worlds. I followed him to the end of all worlds, where in the depths he waited. Waited for me, knowing I had the only key that could open the Gate to Kingdom Hearts. Or so we thought…” Kairi paused. It was like, by the sole mention of his name, the air cooled down. Chills ran down her spine.
“What happened to him?” Naminè asked. She had completely forgotten about drawing Kairi. She could feel the ominous presence coming from her. Could virtually grasp the terror she had undergone. It was by no account nice. Not human. Shivers shook Naminè when Kairi continued.
“At the end, there was only a door. A point of no return. Beyond there was only darkness. Pure darkness. And there, in the darkness beyond blackest pitch, he was waiting for me. He promised me that I would live eternally. Never get old, never get sick. Power, everything. It seemed too good to be true. And it was.
“I rejected his offer. Enraged, he attacked me. I had no chance. He was like an almighty force, toying with the life of a insect. The pain was unbearable. I almost lost my mind. He was so powerful…darkness was engulfing me, devouring me. No light, not even the Keyblade could protect me from it. I was on the verge of death when I heard the voices of my friends, Sora and Riku. They told me to never give up. That they were waiting for me.
“I could feel Ansem's icy grip on my hand, trying to take the Kingdom Key, the Keyblade he needed to open Kingdom Hearts. I don't know how…I screamed and shouted, my body was breaking under the pain…but I managed to pierce his chest with the Keyblade. From there on, it's all a blur. I don't know if I passed out or what happened. When I opened my eyes again, I was wounded but alive, right in front of Kingdom Hearts.” Kairi ended her story looking pale and sick.
“Let's take a break.” It was the only thing Naminè said. Dropping her sketchbook, she walked up to Kairi who didn't look too good. “I…understand why you don't want to talk about it. I'm afraid just from hearing about it.”
Kairi sat down and leaned back on the trunk. She felt a bit better with Naminè next to her. But talking about all of this woke up her memories. It had been beyond terrifying. She never wanted to experience something like that again. Never.
The next half hour passed without them speaking a word. Kairi slowly regained her color and Naminè kept close to her. Hearing about Ansem…it was like she knew what Kairi was talking about. Like she herself had experienced it. Deep inside, fear held her heart in its grip. Ansem was not like anything else. Naminé was afraid, afraid of seeing Kairi suffer any more.
“I feel much better now, thanks.” Kairi forced herself to smile and patted Naminé's head. “I just…don't like to remember those things. We can continue if you want. I'm okay now.” Kairi stood up, knocking off the dirt from her skirt.
“Really?” Naminè wasn't sure if Kairi was pretending or really feeling better. But she was so stubborn that no matter what she said now, Kairi would keep claiming that she was okay. Slowly walking back to her sketchbook, Naminè picked it up and started drawing. Checking secretly on Kairi every few lines, Naminè was soon sure that she wasn't pretending. Kairi was a strong girl. She probably dealt with it in her own way.
Naminè continued drawing for almost two hours until she called it enough for the day. It was for both, artist and model, equally difficult to maintain their concentration, and they were hungry. Having skipped breakfast, they hadn't eaten anything until now. The sun was still clearly visible and it was hot, but around an hour after Naminè had started drawing a slight wind had come up, bringing some refreshing cool air with it.
“Want to go and grab something to eat at Kupo's? I hear the Moogles there make really good food. Nothing big, though, since I guess Aerith is gonna make dinner in a few hours,” Kairi offered. Kupo's was not just a restaurant. It was part of the big Stilzkin & Kupo chain that had a lot of shops. Stilzkin was a Moogle that had traveled far and wide and collected all sorts of treasures.
“Can we stop by at home first? I don't want to carry my sketchbook with me. The nice drawing would be ruined if someone dropped food or drinks on it.”
Kairi could see her point. It was on the way anyway. Maybe a detour of two minutes at best. She also didn't want to carry Oathkeeper all the way with her.
“Sure. Let's go, I'm starving.” Kairi smiled, back to her happy self from the morning. Naminè was a bit tired but couldn't help but smile and cling to Kairi, walking arm in arm. “You really are a limpet, do you know that?” Kairi teased the blond girl.
The rest of their day was nothing special. Eating a few burgers at Kupo's, they got home even before Tifa and Aerith. Kairi made herself comfortable on the couch and relaxed a bit. Naminè sat in one of the armchairs and pulled her sketchbook and started to draw without Kairi knowing.
When Tifa and Aerith came home (Aerith looking quite happy and empty-handed, Tifa looking pissed and with four bags of clothes), they noticed Kairi sleeping on the couch and Naminè sleeping in the armchair, holding an half-finished sketch of Kairi sleeping.
“How cute.” Aerith giggled, and with an sudden thud, Tifa dropped the bags, dropping herself on a chair on the kitchen bar.
Waking up from the sound, the other two girls bade them welcome home. Aerith started to make dinner and had Naminè help out while Kairi, feeling better, picked up her book she had left upstairs. Tifa was soon gone, taking a shower as she was really exhausted. For the rest of the evening, they could listen to Tifa complaining about what a shopping maniac Aerith was and that fighting Heartless was no big deal in comparison. Receiving giggling from the girls and a mad glare from Aerith, the black-clad woman shut up and ate her dinner in silence.
The rest of the evening was ordinary. Kairi read her book, Naminè made yet another sketch of her lying on her bed, reading. Kairi didn't mind. She had even come to like it and teased Naminè a bit with changing her position just a little sometimes.
The evening came, and Kairi got herself pretty excited. Naminè had demanded that she could sleep for the whole weekend in her bed, but by now, Kairi didn't even want it otherwise. She felt lonely without Naminè around. Going to bed earlier than usual, Kairi and Naminè spent a lot of time still awake.
They held hands and stared at each other for minutes at a time. One gave the other a playful kiss once in a while. They enjoyed the each other's company to the fullest. It was long past midnight when they finally fell asleep, snuggled together while holding hands, their faces just inches apart.
---Valiant Hearts---
It was pitch black out when they woke up. The sirens, all of them, started to sound through the town. It was an alarm. Somewhere in Hollow Bastion, the Heartless were attacking. But all sirens? That was a big alarm. Everyone from the Committee and all Keybladers had to assemble at the point that was signalized by a signal rocket in such a case.
“Get Monochrome. Tifa and Aerith should be awake. Just put on clothes from yesterday!” Kairi ordered, instantly wide awake. Jumping out of her bed, she grabbed the first clothes she could get—her dress that Naminè had worn yesterday. Slipping in her sneakers and grabbing Oathkeeper, Kairi stormed out the room. Tifa was already waiting in the hall. Aerith apparently still dressing.
“Damn these things. It's been so calm lately that we've let our guard down,” Tifa cursed and stomped. Kairi could feel the ground shaking a bit. A full alarm was an extreme case.
“Where is the alarm coming from?” Kairi asked, agitated. “There should be a signal rocket, but I couldn't see it from my room.”
At that moment, Naminè ran past them, coming out of Kairi's room. Tifa noticed but knew already. She didn't say anything, pretending she didn't see her. Naminè was wearing the clothes Kairi had worn yesterday.
Seconds later, the blond Keyblader joined the other two, still waiting for Aerith. “Aren't you done yet? We don't have time! You don't have to look perfect!” Tifa yelled. The sirens were still ongoing, earsplitting in volume.
“I'm ready!” Aerith came out of the shared bedroom, panting and wheezing.
The group left the house, moving in to the command center of Hollow Bastion, Merlin's house. Leon was probably already waiting. They didn't have to run that far to find the grim sword wielder.
“C District. It's a level four alarm!” Leon yelled while running past the group at full speed. Level four. The highest alarm that there was. While level one could be handled by the defense system, level two was a larger scale of stronger Heartless. Level three was already an invasion. There had never before been a level four alarm.
“Someone is leading them! They look like Heartless from Agrabah. Kairi! Didn't you report that you sealed the local master of the Heartless there?!” Leon shouted. The sirens didn't stop, and they were all running.
“I did!” Kairi defended herself. Jafar had become a genie, but she had tricked him into a game, mocking his intelligence. Aladdin, a local thief, had helped her to steal Jafar's lamp and seal him in there. Agrabah had been on the brink of destruction back then. It couldn't be him. It was impossible.
“Don't blame her, Leon! We have two Keybladers and we can fight to our fullest in an uninhabited district. We will win!” Tifa shouted, running left of Leon. Naminè had problems keeping up with the more physically trained others.
“Tifa, Kairi and I will go ahead! You two, come after us. Don't hold back if you encounter the enemy. We can repair buildings, we cannot repair hearts!” Leon ordered Naminè and Aerith, and left with the other two, running ahead.
Nobody knew that it was the beginning of a night that would last for a long time.
End of Chapter XVIII
Chapter 19
Title: Rise of the Shadows The Longest Day
[Author's notes: Author note: Due to ( mainly ) lazyness, chapter 20 is stuck in progress and I'm stuck with annoying things like real life and my addiction to one ( two ) certain games. damn this. I haven't lost interest, I just can't find enough motivation to actually get down and work on VH 2 instead of doing whatever comes to mind. Don't worry that'll only be temporarly. I hope -_- enough ranting, on with ze story.]
Valiant Hearts II
Chapter XIX
Rise of the Shadows -
The Longest Day
“Hyaa! Meteordive!” Tifa jumped from a scaffolding and slammed her fist into the ground, which simultaneously caused an explosion right around her that inflicted massive damage to the fire-spewing Heartless.
It was time the others caught up. Leon and Kairi were holding their own, but they were more suited to combat that only targeted one enemy. Not this.
It was more than just an invasion. Right in the middle of the district was a gigantic hole in the ground—the world's barrier to the darkness. Heartless were crawling out of it at an alarming rate. Merlin was occupied with holding up the barrier of light they had erected over the district to prevent the rest of the town from becoming infested with the dark creatures. They needed Aerith and Naminè, who had fallen behind. Their magics could cause heavy area damage.
Tifa was just a few meters away from Leon, who had used lightning magic to extend his sword to thrice its length so that he could kill dozens of Heartless with each swing. But there was no end to this. Not only was there a legion of Heartless, but they were fairly high-grade, too. For each one he killed, two took the first one's place. Leon's legs were injured and his left shoulder had taken some damage. Tifa was just as bad—both arms, hands, and legs were covered with cuts and scratches, and there were two cuts on her left cheek. Tifa was too reckless in fighting, but that was usually okay because of Aerith's powerful protection and curative magic. Leon was…well, Leon. He tried not to overdo it, but he wasn't as quick as Tifa.
Kairi had taken the least damage. As she took Oathkeeper in both hands, Kairi made a wide jump, landing right behind a batch of quick but weak Heartless. She turned instantly around, using the momentum to cut all of them into two. They dissolved quickly, but others took their place just as fast.
“Fira!” Kairi shot a series of fireballs right at them, killing them just as they appeared.
The three were in big trouble if reinforcements didn't arrive soon.
“Leon! Kairi! Get away, I'm going wild for a bit!” Tifa yelled as she jumped back on the scaffolding and made for a half-finished staircase.
They had to close the hole in the ground, even if they had to destroy a few houses to do it. Tifa was wheezing and panting heavily. She had been the first to arrive, being the fastest of them all, and she had crashed right into the masses of Heartless. She had taken down a few big ones with extreme force, punching right through their bodies. Thank God the Heartless dissolved into darkness rather than bleed.
Leon had already evacuated, knowing well that standing in the way when Tifa went crazy was all but suicide. Kairi was following him, having made her way onto the rooftops of mostly finished houses, evading the ground that was swarming with the evil beasts. Suddenly, a good two hundred feet away, a pillar of light shot up from the ground and a immense explosion followed, basically turning everything to dust.
Aerith was there. Naminè must be too. Kairi was worried about her and she changed course, heading to the location of the magicians. They were absolutely necessary and much more important than single combat fighter types in this situation. Kairi would play the role of protector. Even the best wizard wasn't immune to their own magic.
“Shield!” Aerith shouted, erecting a magic barrier right around Naminè's body. The girl was still inexperienced in massive fights like these and she was having a hard time, but even Aerith was amazed at these numbers. It wasn't normal by any means. The previous Ultima had drained a lot of magic power from her, but it had taken hundreds of Heartless with it. As she used the time to recover a bit and refresh their protective spells, Aerith had Naminè prepare an Eidolon. Usually, she never allowed it, but the situation was grave. If the whole district was infested this badly, they had little choice but to completely level it to the ground.
“…and thy power, o Lord of Inferno, grant upon me to destroy who stands before me…” Naminè used the exact recitation Aerith had given her. That would prevent Ifrit from going out of control and destroying his master with everything else. In the worst case, Aerith would counter-summon Shiva, but she hoped it wouldn't come to that. She had to keep up her protective magic to prevent them from being fried as well.
Kairi had almost reached the place Aerith and Naminè were holding their ground when the air started to feel heavy. She stopped for a second, and looking back, she saw the rooftop of a building still under construction was glowing with a bright light.
“Always over the top…” Kairi muttered, and started running as fast as she could. She had to get somewhere safe on the ground before Tifa unleashed her power. She was a good deal away, but the shock wave could cause some of the buildings to crash down. Kairi was just too familiar with what was coming. To make it all worse, Aerith and Naminè seemed to be up to something big as well. Kairi would be caught between them.
It was raw chaos. While Tifa was at the center, preparing for a big attack, Kairi was running over the rooftops towards Aerith and Naminè, not only to support them but also to warn them of Tifa's attack. All the while, the two magicians themselves were about to unleash a huge spell.
Aerith was prepared to summon Shiva in case something happened now. Naminè spoke the last words of the recitation, and in the ground, a hole opened up and a stream of fire blew out of it. A horned, fire-breathing beast with yellow skin and red fur escaped from the hell of flames, floating in mid-air.
“Destroy them!” Naminè commanded, pointing at the approaching mass of darkness. As if to accept her command, Ifrit breathed out a large gush of fire and, raising his paws, gained momentum until he finally crashed in the middle of the mass, causing an inferno of flames that set the whole area on fire. The Heartless were gone, and half of the plaza they were in was burning.
Kairi was blinded by the sudden brightness of the flames but made her way safely down. She landed right behind Aerith, who turned around, her staff pointed at Kairi—ready to unleash a powerful spell at any time.
“Take cover! Tifa's doing that!” Kairi warned, but it was too late.
Everything went silent. It was like something was sucking away all noise. Then, the world stopped. It seemed to take an eternity, but it happened in seconds. In the center of the district something exploded. It was roughly the size of an Ultima explosion. Then the addendum of the act followed. The shock wave was so strong that it knocked all three of them over, blowing away the smaller Heartless. Tifa had just blown the center of the district to smithereens.
“I always tell her not to use Final Heaven! Last time she almost got herself killed,” Aerith complained, standing up. “We've got to save her now.”
The streets were still swarming with Heartless, but they all seemed to be heading towards the cause of the explosion now. Kairi knew about the weak points of these battles, and the three of them made fast progress to the place of the explosion. At the very center of it was Tifa, bleeding heavily from her arms and legs but still fighting the Heartless that were trying to kill her.
Kairi knew what they had to do now. As she took Naminé's hand, she looked around. Heartless were streaming in from six different streets to this center. If they could hold this ground, it would prove tactically useful. The place where the hole had been was blocked by enormous fragments of the buildings that had previously surrounded it. It was like a gigantic crater instead of a plaza now. They had to save Tifa and then get out of there.
“Stay with me, Naminè,” Kairi said, and made a horizontal slash right above Naminè's head, cutting apart a Heartless. “I will protect you. Aim for the streets. The Heartless concentrate at these. Magic will prove extremely useful. Don't use fire, they're resistant. Ifrit worked, but weaker magic won't.”
With a nod, Naminè prepared for several spells of recitation magic. If Kairi protected her, she didn't need to rely on instant casting magic. The stronger, the better for now.
Kairi danced around Naminè, slashing the crawling Heartless on the ground, cutting away the legs of the bigger ones, finishing them with ice magic and beheading them. She would only last so long. They had to end this quickly.
“Pass judgment on those that rebel against order!” Naminè fired a lightning bolt right at the entrance of a street, causing the walls to crumble and crash down on the Heartless, blocking the way for any more. “Rage of the Divine!” Another one missed the critical point this time, only turning dozens of Heartless to ash.
Aerith was holding off any Heartless that targeted Tifa, and there were a lot. Using high-grade magic like Icega and Boltga continuously was wearing even her out over time.
“We need to get out of here. No sense wasting our energy fighting these Heartless from all sides at once,” Tifa said, kneeling right beside Aerith as she let the curative spell do its work. No magic could heal instantaneously, and even Aerith was no exception to that.
Even Kairi was starting to see to see how pointless it was. Sure, if they could hold this wide space it would allow them to use vastly destructive attacks on spots where the Heartless were concentrated, causing maximum damage with minimum cost. But what sense did it make to continuously fight off Heartless if they couldn't seal the source of them?
“Kairi! Aerith! We're retreating from this place. The barrier is still up and Merlin will be able to keep it up a bit longer. We need to regroup. I have no idea were Cid is and Tifa is in no condition to fight.” Leon had jumped down from a rooftop, right in the middle of the space between Kairi's group and Aerith's group. “Get out of here now!” he shouted. He and spun around, taking care of a few approaching Heartless.
Kairi had a deep cut on her right cheek and some minor ones on arms and legs, mostly scratches. Only Aerith and Naminè were basically uninjured thanks to Aerith's shield magic, but even that was only physically. They were exhausted, and if this went on, they would break down soon.
“We're leaving!” Kairi said, dematerializing Oathkeeper and picking up Naminè. “Keep Monochrome. If something attacks us, I need you to blast it off. I'll carry you out of here—it's the only way. The streets are blocked by the masses of Heartless,” Kairi explained while already carrying Naminè as they made their way up to the roof. The ground trembled below them, but that was nothing new. Kairi couldn't afford to look what caused it, but it was probably Tifa or one of Aerith's major spells.
The air suddenly froze. That was too sudden and severe, even if Aerith had summoned Shiva. Looking back, Kairi's eyes went wide in shock. The Heartless, now freely moving through the crater, had started to merge. Slowly but surely, a gigantic Darkside giant was rising. It was already towering over the buildings that had survived the blasts.
“Shit, that thing won't even notice Merlin's barrier!” Kairi stopped on the roof of a half-collapsed building. “We need to take it out right here.” She looked over at Aerith and Tifa, who were on the other side. They seemed to have noticed too. Leon was on a high-up balcony in between. He signalized an attack. They had to take this thing out. If it got away, the Heartless could spread all over Hollow Bastion. “Naminè, can you still fight?”
“I'm okay,” Naminè answered honestly, and took a deep breath. “But I don't think my spells will have much effect on a thing this size…” Aerith had taught her well. She knew that it was important to use every opportunity to regain some of her magic power in order to lessen the burden on her mind. Having Kairi with her helped a great deal, but even so, she wasn't nearly as powerful as Aerith. “What is that?”
Kairi looked at the situation. Leon seemed to be concentrating on something. He was strong and had a few special moves of his own, but they all needed some preparation time. Aerith seemed to be preparing for something big as well, as did Tifa. They were relatively safe on the roofs, but they would have to divert the attention of the Darkside to successfully destroy the gate.
“Naminè, I know you shouldn't use it, but try to use a lightning recitation summoning. Aim it at the center of the crater. Just don't overdo it. I can't do much from here, I need that thing to go down before I can cause some real damage.” Kairi knew that it was asking too much, but they had no choice.
Naminè but nodded, took a deep breath, leaned over, and amidst all the fighting, kissed Kairi. “Helps me concentrate,” she said upon seeing Kairi's confused look. “Lightning…” Naminè knew three different entities of lighting to call upon. Ramuh was the weakest one, and by the size of this thing it probably wasn't enough with her magic potential. Something big…
Kairi started to use Fira spells, shooting at the Darkside. It seemed to have no effect other than burning a few Heartless away from its form. Good thing it was still taking shape and not completely finished. A Darkside was immensely powerful. Even if they were five against one, a single Darkside could multiply their troubles into heights never seen before.
“Beyond the clouds, in thy anger we bathe. Lord of Thunder, Voice of the Gods, hear my plea. To destroy those that do not wield thy power is my wish. Grant me thy power, o Master of Lighting. Descend, Adrammelech!”
Concentrating hard and somewhat at ease thanks to Kairi being with her, Naminè finished the summoning. Crumbs of stone started to bounce over the ground, and iron bars and girders located towards the center of the crater began to groan and bend. Was the spell going out of control? Kairi hope it wouldn't, as she was responsible for Naminè casting this.
Kairi was scared at the sight of what happened next. Small electric bolts started to emit from over the Darkside that crashed into nearby buildings, ripping holes in massive stone and ground. It seemed like an illusion or an image of blurred air, but Kairi could make out a ball of lightning floating right over the crater.
With a howl that went through bone, a lightning bolt so massive that it seemed like a beam crashed down from the ball, hitting the Darkside and splitting right through it until hitting the ground. The bolt raised a cloud of dust and dirt and was followed by an explosion. By the time the dirt cloud vanished, they could see the results of their doings. The Darkside was still there. It was only slightly damaged. It wasn't that the summoning had been unsuccessful, it was just Naminè not having enough power to actually call upon such a powerful being.
Looking around, Aerith was still preparing, but Tifa was missing. Searching for her with wild looks, Kairi spotted her jumping over the roofs to the place where Leon was. What was she planning to do? Leon was apparently still concentrating. Naminè's spell had slowed down the Darkside, but would it be enough time? Tifa passed Leon. Was she heading over here? They had caused the summoning of Volt—was she here to scold them? In this situation? Now? That was impossible.
“It's coming!” Naminè shouted, taking cover. A gigantic black claw, easily five times the size of an adult, was reaching for them, trying to grab and crush them. Kairi had fought one of these things before and she knew that even they felt pain. Making a huge jump, Kairi slashed furiously at the fingers of the beast in mid-air. With a brutal stab, Kairi plunged Oathkeeper into the top of the claw of the beast, where it stuck.
The beast whined out in pain, taking back its claw with Kairi still attached to it. Taking out Oathkeeper, Kairi started to run over the arm of the monster. It was almost as wide as a small street. When she reached the shoulder, before the beast could react, Kairi jumped and rammed Oathkeeper in the eye of the thing, causing it to bend its back in pain. It furiously began to shake its head, and Kairi couldn't keep her grip on Oathkeeper and was thrown off.
Tifa made a huge jump from one of the roofs, grabbing Kairi's arm in mid-air and pulling the Keyblader with her. They landed on a broken balcony, and Tifa immediately forced Kairi with her by not letting go of her and instead jumping back up to the roof.
“Idiot! What if I hadn't caught you?!” Tifa yelled angrily.
“I knew you would! I calculated your position from your running speed. You were in the perfect position to catch me,” Kairi answered, closing her eyes and moving her face away from Tifa. “Come!” she suddenly shouted.
Oathkeeper vanished from the eye of the Darkside that was going wild from the pain and appeared in her hand. “What are the others doing?” Kairi asked the fighter.
“Aerith is going with a full force Ultima. It should damage that monstrosity a lot. Leon, I don't know, but he could go for that, you know,” Tifa answered, and added, “I already used a Final Heaven earlier. I don't have the energy left for another. I can go close combat with it when it goes down from the Ultima. I trust you to come with me. Naminè can support us from here.” Tifa wasn't dumb either. She had a lot of experience fighting and she knew the abilities of everyone well.
With a quick look around, Kairi decided it would be wise to get back to Naminè ASAP, and Tifa followed her. After a big jump, Kairi took another quick look around, this time to the ground. It was crawling with Heartless. Falling down there meant certain doom.
“Kairi, are you okay?” Naminè came running up to her, worried.
“Down!” Kairi shouted, unable to answer the magician's question. She lay down on the roof, pulling Naminè with her. Since Kairi never gave such commands without good reason, Tifa did the same just seconds later. The electricity in the air was making the hairs on her neck were standing up, which meant Aerith must've really been giving it her all.
For in the blink of an eye, another roof shimmered with green light, and a pillar of the same green light flew towards the Darkside. The pillar went right through it, taking half of its upper body and its entire right arm with it. Tifa could see Aerith on her knees when the light vanished.
“I knew Aerith was strong, but that was crazy…” Kairi said, looking over to where Aerith was. From the corner of her eye, she noticed something else. Leon.
“Blasting Zone!” Leon yelled, raising his gunblade up. Seconds later an energy ray emitted from it, slowly forming a pillar that was at least six feet in diameter. As he jumped to a lower level, taking the pillar with him, Leon aimed his sword down, which effectively leveled two houses that stood in the way as he moved the beam horizontally. Seconds later it cut through the legs of the Darkside, making it fall over. Darkness dispersed from the cut-off part, as if it were disintegrating. Leon didn't lose any time and pushed forward, jumping onto the cut-off parts, making his way to the upper body of the beast.
“Kairi, now is our chance to take that thing down!” Tifa shouted, and when Kairi turned to look she was already gone
With a dangerous jump, she landed right on the ground and made a sprint to where Leon was, reaching the upper parts even before him. Another powerful jump later, Tifa was face-to-face with the monster and violently ramming her fist in the wound Kairi had caused earlier. Leon, meanwhile, was hacking away at the deadly wound the Ultima had left.
Kairi was the last to arrive, but her attacks had the biggest effect since a Keyblade was essentially an anti-Heartless weapon. Ramming Oathkeeper into the body of the Darkside, Kairi slowly made her way up. The Heartless on the ground were assembling, trying to repair the damage caused by the group, but they weren't fast enough.
Kairi finally reached the upper part of the Darkside where Leon was. They would need to unleash one fatal attack to kill this thing, and Kairi already knew how.
“Tifa!” Kairi shouted, and the fighter left her position to join Kairi. “Throw me. I'll finish this!”
Without complaint, Tifa stretched out her arm, standing before Kairi. The redhead jumped on her arm and Tifa instantly started to spin. With a powerful swing, she shot Kairi up in the air high enough so that she was just on par with the head of the Darkside. It was time to finish this.
Using an attack she had named “Cascade” Kairi threw Oathkeeper right at the head of the Darkside. It completely submerged in the darkness. Still rising, Kairi closed her eyes and imagined her Keyblade while putting both hands to her heart. When she opened her eyes, she stretched out her right arm, grabbing air, holding nothing.
Starting to make seemingly wild and senseless moves, the Darkside started to run amok. In an extreme frenzy, it started to hit everything in its way. Tifa tried to get away but got hit. She crashed into a nearby building, walls collapsing behind her. Leon was forced to withdraw.
Kairi landed on the ground, gritting her teeth from the pain of the impact. But she had to swallow the urge to yell out and give in to the pain and start to run, to get away.
The Darkside was collapsing, releasing countless Heartless as it started to break into parts. It was time to get out of there. Kairi managed to get to where Tifa was. The black-haired woman was bleeding heavily but managed to stand on her own. When she looked up, Kairi spotted Aerith who had Naminè with her. Seeing her made Kairi let her guard down for a second, and suddenly a few Heartless that had approached were attacking them, leaving no time to block or counterattack. Trying to get away, Kairi's legs gave in to pain and she stumbled. But in the brink of an eye, a massive blade crushed the Heartless, saving both Tifa and Kairi.
“Cloud! What are you doing here?” Tifa was amazed. The eccentric man wasn't known to care about this world or anything at all if it wasn't related to Sephiroth. Kairi used the chance to stand up and take a breather. Cloud was a formidable fighter. Stronger than Leon but more of a brute and less of a tactician, he was more than an equal match to their leader.
“If this world falls to the darkness, I will be back to nothing on my search for Sephiroth. I know he is in this world somewhere. I will not watch it vanish,” Cloud said, violently crushing a few approaching Heartless. “Get out of here. You're in the way.”
“Thanks,” Kairi said, despite his rough comment, and started to run away with Tifa.
“We're regrouping at a point right outside the barrier, next to Marle's Garage. Don't get yourself killed, Cloud!” Tifa shouted as they left the guy with the blond spiky hair behind them.
Upon Kairi's funny look, Tifa sighed. “I don't care about him like that. But he is still an old friend. I don't want him to die or become a Heartless,” she explained, and started to run faster. Kairi didn't ask any more questions, also to preserve her breath. There were unusually few Heartless on the streets now, and it was a welcome gift, as they didn't have the energy to make it up to the roofs.
The ground suddenly shook violently, and both Kairi and Tifa hit the ground, unprepared for a quake of that magnitude. Looking back, Kairi went pale. Another Darkside was towering over the crushed buildings, trying to catch something in the air.
“Cloud is fighting it all alone,” Tifa said. With a flash of light, one of the arms of the Darkside was cut off, making the monster cry out in rage. Another quake. It seemed the monster was stomping on something. “That must be Leon.”
“Leave this to them, they're going to—” Kairi stopped. In the midst of all this chaos, Cid ran past her, carrying a lance and a bag. “We need to get out of here now,” she concluded. If Cid was involved, things always went straight to hell. And to make it worse, he could actually go all out here. Kairi was hoping he wouldn't blow up the entire district. He really had a fetish for dynamite and these things.
Without further comment, they made it out of the district. Passing the barrier was no problem. Since it made them feel a bit numb, it helped to actually lessened the pain they were feeling. Aerith and Naminè were already waiting for them.
“Kairi! Are you okay?” Naminè started running towards the other Keyblader as soon as she saw her. Hugging her on reflex, Kairi had to grit her teeth from the pain. “I'm sorry! I'll heal you right away. Aerith is busy healing Tifa, so I'll do it.” Naminè led Kairi to a bench and had her sit down.
It was obvious how tired Naminè was. She was pale and sweating, even though it was cold. How long had this attack been going on? The sun was already rising on the the horizon. Would they win this battle? There seemed no end to the Heartless.
Naminè used a curative spell on Kairi. The pain rose up as injuries were forcefully closed and made Kairi almost pass out. Naminè's magic was much rougher than usual, but that was to be expected. She had been using it for almost two hours now.
“I'm sorry, but this is all I can do…” Naminè apologized and took a deep breath, holding her forehead. It was the worst she had ever felt. Not even when she had misused Celsius had she felt this bad. Was this the same sort of battles Kairi had been through in the past? Naminè finally started to understand a little why she had trained so hard. It was a war they could only win if every one of them gave it their best.
“Don't worry, you did fine,” Kairi said, and pulled Naminè close. The battle was still going on. Every now and then, they could hear explosions and the angry growl of the Darkside Cloud and Leon were fighting against. Everyone was doing everything they could. But who was leading these Heartless? Who had cut a hole in the barrier of the world? Who had the power to do that? Kairi could only think of Ansem, but he was dead. So who…?
“Can I lean onto you for a bit?” Naminè asked, not sure if it was okay because Kairi was hurt. “I want to close my eyes just for a moment…” the magician said, and looked on the ground. Before she knew it, Kairi had pulled her over and forced her to lie down on her lap.
“Sure. My shoulder hurts, but this is fine. Try to rest a bit.” Kairi was too tired to be embarrassed about this. She knew it was the best for Naminè to rest as much as possible. Aerith, too, was leaning back on Tifa as they sat on the ground. She was apparently asleep, or at least looking like it.
“Close your eyes. I'll watch out for you,” Kairi said as nicely as she could. Her shoulder still hurt, and the curative magic made it a lot worse. Faster regeneration didn't mean less pain. It was the opposite. The stronger the healing magic, the stronger the pain that came with it. But it was a necessary thing in times like these.
---Valiant Hearts---
“Hey hey hey!” Cid shouted, piercing the approaching black hand of the Darkside. It was a lost battle without a Keyblader, but both of them were too tired or injured to fight right now. Cid, Cloud, and Leon had to destroy this thing without their help, but it seemed to regenerate just as fast as they caused damage. Without summoning magic or some extreme attacks, they just didn't have enough power. Cid was busy running around the Darkside, placing something here, something there, preparing for something big.
“This thing is through,” Cloud said to Leon. Both of them were standing back to back, surrounded by Heartless that had spawned off the Darkside. Leon was exhausted, but Cloud still had some energy left in him.
“You can go home if you want, old man!” Cloud mocked Leon and made a push right in the rows of the Heartless, ferociously crushing, slaying everything that approached him, touched him.
He had tasted the power of the Heartless. He had once made a pact with Hades, and some of the darkness still remained inside him. He knew no fear, not anymore. These were just weaklings. But even so, they were infinite in their numbers, steadily spawning more. What in the world was Cid doing? He had asked them to hold out for a while, to keep this monster busy, but what in the world…?
“It's coming, and you're going to regret the 'old man'!” Leon shouted. He made a run for it, used a nearby wall fragment that had fallen down to catapult himself on top of the giant's hand, and hacking away on its fingers, causing the massive Heartless to withdraw its arm. While Leon was still on top of it, he concentrated for a second and used the same lightning magic as before to enlarge his sword. With a powerful jump and an even more powerful stab, he rammed his sword to the hilt into the chest of the Heartless. “Now!”
Cloud was standing on a roof, waiting for the right moment to strike. Cloud now unleashed a series of rays from his sword, all of them hitting on the same height Leon was on but on the other side of the wide chest of the Darkside. It was too much for the Heartless and it lost its balance, falling down. Once it crashed down on the ground. Leon immediately withdrew. Whatever Cid had planned, it was now his turn. Cloud took shelter behind a pile of iron bars, while Leon hid behind a wall fragment on the ground. Cid pulled a trigger from his pocket and looked at the Darkside. It was in a perfect position.
“Go to hell!” Cid yelled, and pushed the button, before immediately jumping and hiding behind a large piece of steel.
First came the explosion, powerful enough to turn everything in the at least two-hundred-foot crater to ash, then the shock wave, which shook ground and everything else alike. When the enormous dust cloud vanished, the crater had gained even more depth. It was easily twenty feet deep now, and the ground was still burning. Some of the buildings nearby had been turned to dust, leveled to the ground. The main problem was still at hand. The hole in the world's barrier was still there. Kairi and Naminè needed to lock that, but would they be able to? It wasn't just any Keyhole.
“Retreat!” Leon shouted. He had several burns on his arms, legs and face, but he managed to keep running. Cloud managed to burst out from the couple of rocks he had been buried under, amazingly following Leon's order. Even he had his limits, and this never-ending fight was just stupid to continue. Cid had been running long before Leon ordered to retreat.
The Heartless would take some time to build the next Darkside. It was apparently their clear intent to do so. They were already gathering in the very same spot. It was kind of unnatural, though, as usually the Heartless didn't tactically aim for such things. They were too primitive for this. Someone had to be pulling the strings in the shadows. But who had the power to do this?
---Valiant Hearts---
“The barrier still stands, and thanks to Cid's machine, whatever it's called…”
“It's the MAM, Magic Amplifier Module, you…” Cid interrupted Leon and patted his machine. It allowed Merlin to use just a minimum amount of magic to achieve the same result as before. This way they could keep the barrier up for extended periods of time.
“Yes, whatever. Thanks to this thing, we can plan our next attack. The Heartless will probably need some more time to form another Darkside, but we can't afford to sit around for too long.”
Leon continued his speech. Everyone was exhausted and resting in front of the barrier. They had been supplied with food from Maria, who worked for a bakery. The sun was up by now, which meant more than four hours had passed since the alarm. The whole town was in a state of emergency, but it was under control, thanks to Merlin and Cid and the ones that destroyed the two Darksides.
“We need to seal that hellhole. Despite whatever caused it, Kairi and Naminè should be able to close it. A Keyblade can close and open any lock. I believe it will work.” Tifa spoke up, trying to stand, but Aerith pulled her back down. She wasn't allowed to walk around for now. They had to use every moment to rest so they would be be in as good a shape as possible.
“I was thinking the same,” Leon said. “We're in deep trouble if we can't close it. I really wish Olette and Yuffie were here. They would be really helpful right now. But there's no use whining about it. We'll split into two teams. Cloud, Cid, Tifa, and I will form one team. Kairi, Naminè, and Aerith will form another. Aerith, it's your job to ensure they get through. We will open a path for you, and if there is a Darkside, we will take it down, or at least keep it busy until you seal the portal. That's all,” Leon told everyone.
Nobody complained, not even Cloud. Amazingly, he was still present, silently chewing some bread in a corner as he leaned on his sword that he had rammed into the ground.
Aerith and Tifa were still where they had been the last hour, leaning back on back on the ground. It was pretty obvious that Tifa had the same effect on Aerith as Kairi had on Naminè. Kairi could only guess how complicated the mind of a pure spellcaster was, but having their loved ones right next to them probably put them at emotional ease.
Naminè was sleeping on Kairi's lap, and it was good that way. Kairi would wake her up some time before they attacked. She would need to eat something.
Cid was doing some maintenance on the machine. It would allow Merlin to take a break. He had been holding up the barrier for the entire time now. Countless Heartless were crawling near the borders, trying to escape, but it was pointless.
Nobody was in good shape except Cid, but he had been up for far over twenty-four hours now. He could screw up. Leon did trust him, but it was a risk, one he had to take. Leon himself was sitting down, his back to a wall, watching.
Tifa was pretty bad—injured all over the place. Aerith's curative magic was strong, but even so, it was only accelerating the process. No instantaneous healing. Kairi was only slightly injured and given the situation, in pretty good condition. Naminè would probably be fine after taking a nap.
Aerith, however, seemed beyond exhausted. She wasn't in any condition to fight. Leon had put her into Kairi's team so she only had to protect them from random Heartless, not fight the big mobs. Cloud…well, he didn't seem too bad, but who knew what was up with him. Leon didn't especially care for his well-being.
Beyond just stopping this attack was the question of where it had come from and what to do to prevent this from happening again. Just from the look of it, the Heartless were locals to the world of Agrabah, but for the past year, there had been no sign of any major Heartless showing up. And disrupting and breaking a world's barrier was no small feat. Something big was behind this.
Leon made his way over to where Kairi was sitting with Naminè on her lap. “I need to speak to you. It's about this attack.”
It was an order. He would question, she would answer. Kairi was a Keyblader, but Leon was the one making the decisions. “These are clearly locals to Agrabah from what info we have from the past. Can you think of anyone having the power to do this?”
Kairi sighed. She knew someone who could do that. “A wizard named Jafar. He became a genie through the power of another genie. I sealed him in his lamp and hid it in ruins far outside the town. Nobody could have found it. Even so, Aladdin, a local guy that helped me out back there, promised to check on the hideout from time to time.” It was pretty obvious from this that Jafar had been freed. Nobody but an almost almighty genie could open a hole in a world's barrier towards the darkness.
“How are we going to deal with a genie? It'll be difficult to seal him into his lamp again. And from what I know, a genie is a multitude stronger than anything we know, including Eidolons. I will need more details after this. Try to rest for now. I need you in top condition,” Leon concluded, and walked back to his spot. “A genie. I will need to ask Merlin about this later.” Closing his eyes and laying a hand on his forehead, he got lost in his thoughts.
“Wake up. Naminè. Wake up.” Kairi was gently shaking the blond girl, trying to wake her up. She had to eat something before their next attack began. There was no telling when the next Darkside was ready, and no barrier of this world could hold a Heartless of that format. They had to hurry.
“What…!” Naminè was wide awake. She suddenly remembered what was happening, and only now noticed that she had fallen asleep.
Kairi handed her some bread and water. Even Naminè understood that this wasn't the time to fool around, and that they needed to concentrate on what they had to do. Taking the food, she spent the next few minutes chewing and collecting her thoughts. She felt much better than before the break, but she still wasn't top condition. And the inside of the barrier seemed worse than ever. The border of the barrier was a black mass with eyes and antennas. Terrifying.
“Listen!” Leon made his next move. “We will lower the power of the barrier on the borders. That'll make the Heartless try to escape. We have placed numerous members of the town militia around the district. They will fight and destroy whatever escapes. We need to decimate their numbers before we attempt to clear a path, and this is the only way without making it a suicide mission. I don't like it, but we don't have any other choice. We will commence our attack five minutes after we lower the barrier, so keep yourself on stand-by. Form your teams. I don't want to see any causalities.”
Kairi was always amazed when she heard Leon like this. His experience seemed to be from real battles. He came up with the plan of using the militia to decimate the Heartless that had amassed on the barrier's border and also had personally placed each single one of them. There were eight people on the small area where the Keyblader group had rested. Kairi only knew four of them. The other four were unknown faces to her. With three women and five men, it was a close match-up of magician and defender.
“Commence!” Leon shouted, and the message was relayed by others. The attack begun. The barrier's light-blue field lost considerable power, and countless Heartless started flowing out of it. The militia engaged them at once, firing bolts of magic and projectiles at the burn points where the Heartless density was extremely high. Kairi had to suppress the urge to go and help them.
She had another job to do. Each minute seemed to take an eternity to pass. More than often, the Heartless reached the militia members, and the defender had to protect the magician. It was already a fierce battle. They had to put an end to this before too many got hurt or died. There were no causalities yet, but given the numbers of the enemy, and the little experience the militia had, it was only a question of time.
Kairi watched Leon closely, waiting for the signal, and it eventually came. Summoning Oathkeeper and Monochrome, both girls joined Aerith and started to run. Cid was in front, throwing explosives to all sides. The district was already a mess, so nobody even cared anymore. The Heartless suffered massive causalities, and everything that took the place of its predecessor was eliminated by Leon, Cloud, and Tifa. Kairi felt horrible for just running after them, barely fighting. But she and Naminè were the only ones capable of closing the portal to darkness.
Slamming her fist in a nearby wall, Tifa smashed the outer wall of an half-collapsed building, which crushed hundreds of Heartless that were swarming below and inside the wreck.
“There's no end to this!” Tifa yelled, and took a quick look around. Heartless were closing in from all sides, even though a lot of them were leaving the barrier continuously. The Keyblade must be the cause for that.
“Keep going!” Leon ordered, and cut apart a mass of darkness right on front of him. He ignored his injuries, as so did everyone else. They had to make it through or else they would never make it at all. If they had to wait again, the Heartless would become too many to beat. Now was their only chance to save Hollow Bastion.
Behind them was a massive mass of Heartless approaching. “Blizzaga!” Aerith was at her limit. While Leon and Cloud freed the way up ahead, Tifa and Cid were responsible for their flanks. Their back was totally open, and they were moving more slowly than they had intended. The situation was becoming worse every second. Aerith cast another spell of Blizzaga magic, destroying vast quantities of Heartless. Weren't they at the center yet?
More trouble was coming—unexpected trouble. Right in front of them a Darkside stepped in their path, blocking their way. Going around was suicide. They didn't even know which streets were still intact.
“Tifa, Keep going, Cloud, Cid and I will keep this one busy. You have to make it to the center. Go!” Leon yelled, using magic on his sword almost instantaneously and rushing towards the Darkside together with Cloud to cut apart its legs.
Cid was throwing explosives like a madman, and Leon had to withdraw for a moment when the Darkside got engulfed in a explosion. The shock wave of the dynamite almost knocked Naminè over, forcing Kairi to hold her.
“Come on!” Kairi didn't waste any time, nor did Tifa. Aerith was doing her best to keep their protection spells up, but she was worried about Leon, Cloud, and Cid. Would they stand against a Darkside? They had to. Even if they closed the gate, the Heartless wouldn't just vanish. They still had to exterminate every single one of them. It didn't seem like work they could finish.
Tifa was exhausted, wheezing and bleeding from several cuts and scratches. Her legs didn't want to carry her much further, but she forced herself to go on. It was a continuous fight. There was no break, she had literally to smash through waves of Heartless. But finally, there it was, the corner towards the center.
Buildings were towering to both sides, so they couldn't see how bad the situation was. A Keyblade could work from a distance, so the roofs were a safer place to be.
“Jump!” Tifa stretched out her arms. Naminè wasn't sure about this, but Kairi already followed Tifa's order and she too, jumped on Tifa's arm. The force of motion was so strong that she almost passed out when Tifa acted as catapult and shot them on top of the building. “Now it's up to them.”
Kairi was as pale as paper. The center of the district wasn't even a place of this world anymore. Two…three Darksides were just waiting for them. It was hopeless to take the time to close the portal if they were attacked by three of these giants at once. The first one had already noticed them—noticed the Keyblade. His black paw was reaching for the girls when something hit it. A massive energy beam flew right through it, impacting the Darkside behind, and the following explosion caused Kairi to take cover with Naminè.
“That was an Ultima, wasn't it?” Naminé asked. Aerith couldn't possibly have the power to cast another after all of this. What was she doing? Kairi nodded and looked around. It was their chance. The third Darkside was confused and the other two were on the ground, regenerating.
“Listen. Concentrate on the hole. Imagine it is a lock that snapped open. We need to close it. Monochrome was my Keyblade before, so we should be at least a bit synchronous. Now!” Kairi directed Oathkeeper at the huge black hole in the ground.
For seconds, nothing happened. She held it back. Monochrome joined Oathkeeper seconds later, and two rays of light shot through the darkness, impacting the gate. Closing a gate forcefully was extremely painful, Kairi knew that from the past. Holding Naminè tightly, she pulled her so close that they were standing as a unit. “Endure it!” Kairi pressed out between gritted teeth.
Slowly but surely, the portal was closing. But they weren't fast enough. The Darkside closest to them had finished regenerating and was about to attack them. If they canceled out now, they were done for. They wouldn't get another chance.
“Dammit!” Kairi yelled, closing her eyes. Something crashed, and the ground shook. But there was no pain. Opening her eyes, Kairi couldn't believe it. “Tifa!”
It was almost breaking her legs, and her arms were about to give in. She could only hold this for a while longer. She was past her limit. The pain of bones slowly breaking apart almost made her pass out. But she had to withstand it. Aerith was right behind her, kneeling on the ground, spitting blood. She had ignored her body's warnings and had used another Ultima. Her face was distorted in pain and Tifa seemed no better.
“Hurry!” she yelled, holding back the giant paw of the Darkside. The other paw was coming, and it would undeniably crush them if they didn't get away first.
Something hit the Darkside; its left arm fell to the ground. Amidst the darkness was Cloud, going completely out of control. As he slashing uncontrollably at anything and everything, the massive Heartless took massive damage. Another Darkside, the other one that had gotten caught up in the Ultima, was approaching. Just a little more. A little more time!
“Circle of Fates!” Leon was standing on the ground, surrounded by Heartless, creating a wave of fire and destruction that was burning away the legs of the second Darkside. It fell to the ground yet again, too wounded to get up. Heartless were jumping on him from all sides, and there was barely enough time to take care of whatever attacked him before two of its kind took it's place. He had to escape to higher ground.
The gate had shrunk considerably in size. It was a matter of seconds until it was closed. Blood was running from both Kairi's and Naminè's arms and foreheads. The pain was literally overwhelming. Kairi had a bad feeling and looked behind for a second. From their back, three more Darksides were approaching.
This was the end. Even if they finished this, there was no way left to escape. Surrounded by Heartless from all sides, exhausted and injured, no one had enough energy left to make their way back out.
With a hissing sound, the gate closed, and Kairi fell face first on the ground. Naminè sunk on her knees, unable to stand up. The situation was hopeless. How would they get out of this? Was this the end? Had they survived up until now just to be destroyed in a invasion of the Heartless? No. No! There was a way after all! Kairi remembered something important.
A Keyblade could open and close any lock.
Standing up, her whole body shaking and trembling, Kairi looked at Naminè. “Help me!”
Naminè blindly followed her command, managing to stand up, and waited for further instructions.
“Cross Monochrome with Oathkeeper. This place is more of a hoard of darkness than in our world. We should be able to open a gateway here.” With a nod, Naminè crossed her Keyblade in midair with Kairi's, waiting for something to happen.
Leon had reached higher ground, the roof next to the one Kairi and the others were on. They had to get out of here, but even he lacked a plan. He hadn't thought that it would be this severe to just close the gate, that the number of Heartless was this huge. It was his failure to have miscalculated this badly. He needed to get at least Kairi and Naminè to safety. They were the Keybladers. As he jumped over to the other roof, he saw the incredible.
In front of Kairi and Naminè had opened up a small portal, barely half the size of a normal one. It was big enough to get a human through, and it was their only chance. Thank God it was ground level. Pulling Aerith with her, Kairi managed to enter the portal. Naminè followed her inside.
“Tifa!” Kairi shouted. The fighter was down on her knees, unable to hold the giant paw any longer. It would crush her any second. In the second her arms gave in, something violently pulled on her left arm causing an intense wave of pain.
Leon had just made it past her and had pulled her with him, most likely breaking her arm. With a desperate jump, they made it into the portal.
“Where are Cid and Cloud?!” Kairi yelled.
“Cid escaped when he ran out of explosives earlier. Cloud…he won't come. Close the portal.” Leon was heavily injured. They weren't out of danger yet. As long as the portal was open, the Heartless could follow them.
“Fira!” Directing his gunblade out of the portal, Leon shot a fireball right upwards. It exploded a good thirty feet over the barrier, clearly visible for everyone in the area. “They will raise the barrier again. We need to get out of here, now!” Leon commanded.
Kairi directed Oathkeeper at the portal and closed it just seconds before the first Darkside crushed the entire building they had been standing on.
The path was icy, but it was a welcome difference from the cold of the battle with the Heartless. “The barrier won't hold the Darksides. No one can take them on now. We need to torch the entire place. Thank God the district was still under construction…” Leon said, lying on his back.
“We need…to get out of here…” Kairi pressed out. She felt sick. Locking such a huge gate both put a great deal mental and physical pain on a Keyblader. “Naminè, are you…no, you can't be okay. How are you feeling, can you stand?” Kairi managed to walk over to Naminè. Just as she reached the blond girl, the magician started to crawl to the edge of the path to vomit. Kneeling right beside her, Kairi petted her head.
Aerith had fallen unconscious on the rooftop after she had spat blood a few times. She would be bound in bed for some time. Tifa was lying on her back, trembling with pain. Her left leg was clearly broken. Taking a long strap of leather from her top, she tried to fix it up at least a bit. She had lost most of her feeling in her arms, but they didn't seem to be broken.
“You all did well…but Kairi is right, we need to get out of here.” Leon stood up, unstable on his own legs and still bleeding from countless wounds. He needed medical attention right away. “Kairi, can you help Naminè? Tifa, I will carry Aerith. You can lean on me.” Leon picked up the pink-clad woman and groaned in pain. Tifa declined Leon's offer and instead borrowed Kairi's Keyblade. Kairi had to concentrate only a little to keep it in its shape even in the hands of someone else. But using Oathkeeper as crutch…
Kairi carried Naminè on her back. After vomiting and spitting some blood, Naminè had passed out. It was the first time she had to do something like this. Kairi was more used to the physical pain so it was not surprising Naminè reacted the way she did. “It would've been easier if Olette had been here…” Kairi uttered. “I would be even grateful for Yuffie to be here now.”
Kairi sighed. It made her remember what happened before. She still didn't want to lose Olette.
---Valiant Hearts---
When the gate near the canyon opened, several people were waiting for them. Everyone was given immediate medical treatment, and Tifa was taken away to the hospital. Aerith was being checked by Rydia, who was the most potent magician in the healing arts in Hollow Bastion after Aerith. The magician seemed okay, but Rydia said that she would be unable to use any magic for a while. A little more, and the strain on her body would've caused permanent damage.
Kairi and Naminè received first aid and Naminè was also checked by Rydia but there was no permanent damage. Happy to hear it, Kairi held on to the blond girl, placing her head on her lap, and finally letting go of her battle mood. She had taken more damage than Naminè, but she felt at ease that the magician was out of danger.
It was the same with Tifa and Aerith. Opening her eyes for just a little bit, Naminè reached out her hands to Kairi's face, trying to say something. The taste of vomit and blood still in her mouth, Naminè was thankful for the water bottle Kairi handed her. She took a big gulp, then coughed up most of it and spat it on the ground.
“Thanks…” Naminè said, and closed her eyes again.
Leon had lost a lot of blood, but after he had received first aid, he seemed to be mostly fine. He wouldn't be able to fight for the next hours, though. But he was needed. They had to decide what to do about the district infested with Heartless. The Darksides had been sighted slowly making their way to the border, destroying everything in their way. There were eight in total.
“Torch the whole place. Burn it to the ground. Tell Cid he has authorization to use whatever he wants. I give him level three administration for this operation,” Leon said to a guy with a massive red hairdo who slowly walked away to where Cid was resting.
Walking over to Kairi, he sat down on the wall next to them. “This whole mess…I can only conclude this genie guy is behind it. Once Olette is back and you two have recovered, we're sending you to Agrabah. Yuffie will come with you. She is the only one of us who isn't injured and she will be useful. If his influence has already reached this far, we won't have to worry about the noise one non-Keyblader will cause to another world.”
Without waiting for an answer, Leon left, slowly walking towards a bigger tent that served as center of command right now.
---Valiant Hearts---
Over an hour later, Naminè finally came to when she felt the sensation of water running over her body. Opening her eyes, she found herself sitting in the bathtub, naked, being showered by Kairi, who was being kind of clumsy with her eyes closed. “What are you doing?” Naminé blurted out.
Kairi stopped in her motions and waited for a second. “I already showered and I didn't want you to sleep like this. You were covered with blood and sweat. And, well…”
It made Naminé remember the excruciating pain when closing the gate of darkness. “Thanks.” Taking the shower head from Kairi, Naminé finished what the redhead had begun.
Kairi waited for another moment and then left. “A towel is hanging on the edge.”
After closing the door of the bathroom, Kairi sank to the ground. She felt exhausted, much more so than she had the day before. It had been a long night and morning. She could still hear bombs and explosives impacting and exploding in the district that was quite a bit away from her house. Cid was doing his job properly. More than eighty prefects of the district had been turned to nothing but ash and rubble. Once they finished the bombardment, a militia troop would take care of the rest.
Everyone was licking their wounds. The militia had done their best, but there had been a few causalities but thankfully no fatalities. Thanks to everyone, they had somehow overcome this crisis. But if this really was Jafar's doing…there would be no end to this until they were all dead. His thirst for vengeance must be burning hot. They had been lucky this time, but what if the next attack started in the middle of the civilian district? Or the industrial district? There would be countless innocent victims.
Even though Naminè was right there, in the room behind her, Kairi missed Olette. She would've been a great help and she also missed her as friend. Would they ever get along again? Or would things stay this way now? “Olette…” Resting her head on her knees, waiting for Naminè to finish bathing, Kairi fell deep in thought.
Not so long ago, Olette had confessed to her and she had turned her down. Shortly after, she was starting to fall for Naminè. If Olette had taken the same stance Naminè did, would've things have been different?
“At least today would've been different…” Kairi whispered to herself and looked up.
Inside the room, Naminè was hissing in pain from the hot water. She had several cuts and scratches, mostly from the reckless act of closing the portal of darkness forcefully. All of this had given her a good idea of how hard this life must've been for Kairi. From what Naminè knew, before Olette and she arrived, Kairi had shouldered this harsh role alone. The others could only help so much. They weren't Keybladers. If this was how a Keyblader lived, Naminè was a bit scared of going on like this. Kairi almost died once, and now they only had narrowly escaped certain doom. Did she really want to carry on like this?
“What am I thinking…?” Naminè shook her head to make these thoughts go away. She loved Kairi and would never leave her. Even if it meant to continuing to expose herself to danger like today. It wasn't much of a choice for her. Naminè would not leave Kairi.
---Valiant Hearts---
“You can't expect me to stay in the hospital if Aerith is in that condition, Rydia.”
Tifa had received treatment in the hospital and she was walking on crutches, but she wouldn't lie down. Aerith had been brought home because she had no physical injuries, and no hospital could help with the mental exhaustion of a magician.
“Don't try to stop me, please.” Tifa looked at the ground. The green-haired magician was supposed to look after the two Keybladers and Aerith for the next few days, and thinking Tifa would probably cause a ruckus if she declined, Rydia let Tifa pass. “Thanks.”
The pain was making her grit her teeth. Her leg had only been put in plaster and it was really exhausting to even walk. But she wanted to see Aerith, to check if she was okay. She blamed herself for letting the magician go too far. If she hadn't been so reckless, Aerith wouldn't have needed to use a powerful spell to heal her.
Finally reaching the upper floor of her house, Tifa found Kairi sitting on the ground, next to the bathroom door. She could hear water rushing.
“Are you okay?” Tifa asked. There was an awkward moment of silence until Kairi nodded. Everyone knew that they weren't okay. They had seen death and everyone had gone past their limits. Some had taken worse damage than others, but they all were pretty down.
“How is Naminè? That's her in the bath, right?” Tifa knew that it couldn't be Aerith, but she couldn't resist getting her hope a little bit up.
“I think she is fine. She took it pretty hard, though, just like I did the first time around.” Kairi was just starting to understand now what Naminè must be feeling. Kairi remembered that time when she wanted to throw all of this away, run away, stop being a Keyblader. She had almost died back then when she had forcefully closed the portal in Neverland. Naminè must be going through the same right now.
“Tifa…are you all right? You look…really bad.” Kairi knew Tifa pretty well by now. She had always liked Aerith more, but she knew the fighter well enough to know that she was blaming herself for what happened to Aerith. “It's not your fault. If not for Aerith's magic, we would be all dead now. And I have to thank you, too. If you hadn't stopped the Darkside…”
Kairi stopped. They both knew that there had been no other way in that situation. The Keyblade was not almighty, nor were they. No matter how strong one is, if one is alone against an army, one will lose. “We left Cloud back there. I wonder what happened to him…” Kairi added.
“He'll be fine. He's pulled through worse, believe me,” Tifa said, and took a deep breath as she faced the door that led to the bedroom she shared with Aerith. She opened the door and stepped half inside, where she stopped for a moment. “Stay with Naminè. Nobody wants to be alone, least of all after something like this.” Tifa closed the door behind her and walked over to the bed. Aerith was lying on it, still fully dressed with dirt and bloodstains all over her clothes. Physically, she really seemed fine, but…
Sitting on the bed, Tifa threw the crutches away, angry with herself. She knew it was wrong to blame herself, but… “Dammit, why is it always you who has to suffer?” With tears in her eyes, Tifa leaned down, moved a strand of brown hair from Aerith's forehead, and gently kissed her. No reaction. Stressed out and at her limit, in pain and with all of her stained clothes still on, Tifa lay down next to her lover, held her hands, and fell asleep in seconds. It had been too long of a day.
“Kairi?” Naminè had left the bathroom. The blood was all gone, but the numerous scratches and cuts were still there. Even though they had stopped bleeding, they hurt. Kairi seemed to have forgotten or was just too tired to give her new clothes, so she was wearing a long towel. Kairi herself was just wearing a long shirt she had pulled from her drawers.
“Kairi, are you awake? Don't sleep here, you'll catch a cold.” Naminè knelt down, checking if Kairi was really sleeping.
“I'm sorry…” Kairi uttered, and averted her eyes when Naminè got down to look at her face to face. “It's my fault you have to go through all this. I…would understand if you want to quit but…I need you. I need you, Naminè. Don't go away.” Kairi's voice was watery as if she were about to cry.
Naminè moved in closer, forcing Kairi to look at her. “I will never leave you,” the blond girl said, kissing the redhead on the cheek. “Never. I'm afraid of being a Keyblader. But I'm even more scared of losing you. I want to be with you.” Naminè smiled despite everything that had happened. She always smiled for Kairi.
Choking down her tears, Kairi leaned her own forehead on Naminé's. “I…thanks. Thank you,” was the only thing she could say. There had been so much she wanted to say to Naminè if she wanted to stop. Wanted to go away. To run away from cruel fate. But she was strong. Was it because of Naminè that she could think about tomorrow and not worry what would happen?
“Let's go to sleep. I'm…really tired.” Naminé said, and stood up, holding her hand out for Kairi to take. With a faint smile, the girl in the long shirt took the offer and walked back to her room together with Naminè. Switching from towel to a long shirt, Naminè soon joined the redhead in her bed.
“I love you,” Naminè said before she fell asleep. With a relieved expression, Kairi rolled over, facing the blond girl, and kissed her on the forehead.
“I love you too.”
---Valiant Hearts---
Hours later, the bombardment was finally finished. The district and everything surrounding it was covered in soot and dirt. It was a big pile of rubble now. A monument of destruction. They all had underestimate the Heartless, thought they were safe in Hollow Bastion. How wrong they had been. It really was true—Power led to Arrogance. Arrogance to Decadence. Decadence to Destruction.
Cid was exhausted beyond his limits. He and Leon were sitting near the tent that had been transformed into the center of command for the time being. The Heartless were gone now, and so was the district. Cid had burned it down literally to the ground. Nothing but ash and unidentifiable charred rubbish remained. The smoke of the fire had risen high enough to be seen from miles away. It would take a long time to fix this place.
“Not counting us and the Keybladers, we have 117 wounded. So many…” Leon said. For over an hour he had taken reports and given out orders. He was holding his forehead, distressed.
Chapter 20
Title: So Long Ago - Alone with Despair
[Author's notes: Author Note: I strongly suggest reading the soon-to-be-released Special "Bloodstained Hollows - Road of the Defeated" after this chapter.]
Valiant Hearts II
Chapter XX
So Long Ago – Alone With Despair
Two days had passed since the Heartless attacked Hollow Bastion. Kairi had been treated multiple times by Rydia. Naminé and Aerith had woken up, but they were still suffering from massive headaches and exhaustion. Tifa was still bedridden, and even though she could spend most of her time with Aerith this way, she was still quite moody.
Kairi was sitting in the living room, trying to read a book, but it was nearly impossible with all the noise inside her head. A lot of things were going through her mind and she wasn't exactly in the condition to handle any of them. The worst was that she knew she had to go and see Olette and clear things between them before the next mission came. And according to Leon, that would be soon.
“Rydia, I'm going out for a while. If Naminé asks where I am, tell her I'll be back soon,” Kairi told the green-haired woman who was standing in the kitchen, trying to cook. She made amazing coffee, but she was a terrible cook.
“Okay. Will you be back for dinner? I'm making rice omelet. I got a recipe from Yuffie the other day and wanted to try it out.” Rydia was a bright woman, but when it came to her shortcomings, namely cooking, she was just as naïve as Naminé was, if not even more so. Other than that, she was a very capable woman and a really powerful sorceress.
Looking at the…battlefield that was the kitchen, Kairi decided that Yuffie's recipe combined with Rydia's cooking skills might be enough to kill a zombie. She waved her hand, smiled for a second and left, unable to tell the nice girl that her food was almost always inedible.
Standing outside, fresh air confronted her and cleared her thoughts somewhat. As she looked in the direction of the destroyed district, she sighed. What if such an attack happened again? Next time they might not be this lucky. They needed all the manpower they could get and Olette was a important asset to the group. For the girls to let their personal affairs get in the way and influence their teamwork negatively was unacceptable. It could cost lives the next time.
As Kairi walked down the street to Yuffie's apartment, a dozen possible scenarios shot through her mind, all likely and all without a nice outcome for her. Kairi knew Olette was angry about her being with Naminé so shortly after she had rejected both of them, but what could she do? Break up with Naminé just so Olette could feel better? Naminé wouldn't be too happy about such a turn of events. Besides, Olette was now with Yuffie, and some time had passed. Things could go back to the way they were now.
“Kairi?”
Instantly drawn back to reality, Kairi looked up. Olette was standing there right before her, looking rather confused at the sudden encounter. “Shouldn't you be resting? Didn't you get injured?”
“I didn't know you were so worried about me,” Kairi answered in honest surprise.
“I…well, I think it's time to talk.” Looking at the ground, the brunette knew they couldn't continue like this. She didn't hate Kairi, and it made no sense to keep being angry and hurt about what happened. “Should we go to that one place?”
With a look at Kairi's legs, covered in bandages, Olette quickly took her comment back. “Never mind. How about The Kupo, that new café Stilzkin opened?”
“I'm not an invalid, Olette. But The Kupo sounds good,” Kairi replied and stood there, rooted to the ground for a few seconds. Both thought the other would take the first step. Kairi finally opened her mouth, closed it without saying anything, and walked in front of the brunette.
It was so awkward to talk to her after everything that had happened. And what should she say? Kairi knew she tended to over-analyze, and that Olette often acted on her emotions. They were like water and oil. But not so long in the past, Kairi had felt…differently about her. Right now, even though it was awkward, Kairi could see Olette not only as Keyblader or as a teammate but also as a friend she wanted back, and…
Kairi opened the door to the small café that was owned by Stilzkin, a rich Moogle, and that employed solely Moogles of all kinds. A cute little Moogle who introduced himself as Momo led them to a table and asked them for their orders.
Kairi let her eyes fly over the card and chose a light cappuccino that was named Kuporachino. Olette simply ordered black coffee, the strongest they had, and sighed. Now that the Moogle was gone and they had ordered, there was only one thing left to do.
“Can you start? I'm terrible at these things…” Olette said, and averted her eyes, fixating them on the table. She didn't feel so well. She hadn't spoken with Yuffie at all since they'd gotten back, and only came back to Yuffie's to sleep. What happened nagged at her consciousness, and nothing anyone said helped. She felt guilty for not being there.
“And I'm not terrible, right. But I'll start…I…well.” Taking a deep breath, Kairi gathered all of her courage. She needed it for what she wanted to say. This was harder than fighting the Heartless or the Organization. She couldn't just analyze the target and form a strategy. She had to be honest and talk.
“I want us to be friends again,” Kairi said, and before Olette could say anything, she lifted her hand and stopped the brunette. “Listen, I really do. I know you're angry about…Naminé and me. I admit, it's my fault. It just…happened. I don't know if it would've been the same if you had come to me instead of Naminé, but I think so. Maybe…I just needed to be cornered to accept that I can't hide from myself forever. I still feel guilty for what happened. Will you…forgive me?” Kairi felt sick after Olette kept silent when she finished her little speech. She had improvised, said what she thought, felt.
“You don't change, do you? But…” Olette said and took a sip from the freshly made coffee another Moogle had just brought up to them. “You're right. I want…to be your friend again. I hate being away from Naminé like this too.”
Olette hadn't felt this good since they'd gotten back. For the first time since she had seen that big dark cloud covering the skies on her way back, she smiled. That was a lot easier than she had thought. And Kairi seemed happy too.
“I also wanted to say…I'm sorry. That I wasn't there. I know that I now have a duty. I'm a Keyblader now. I'd hate to think it's my fault everything happened like that.” Olette took another sip of her coffee, her guts feeling even hotter than the black liquid. What if Kairi held her responsible for the mess?
“Even if you had been there, the only thing that would have changed is that Naminé and I would have gotten off a bit easier. But you'd be injured too then. Just…just be there the next time. I feel a lot safer with you covering my back,” Kairi answered. She took a large gulp of her Kuporachino.
“I will. Um…how…is Naminé doing?” Olette had missed the blond girl so much that she was eager to know when she could talk to her again. Ever since the events in Port Royal, she had felt a bit differently about Naminé. Not in a romantic way, but…they were closer than just good friends.
“Probably still sleeping. She is fine, but the magic exhaustion was severe. She'll have a headache at least for a few days.” Kairi looked out the window. Had it always been this easy to talk to people? Had she changed over the past few weeks? Changed due to Naminé and Olette?
“I hope she'll be better soon. Listen, I am really—”
Kairi cut her off before she could finish her sentence. “No matter how guilty you feel, it's in the past now. I'm happy we're not fighting anymore, so please, don't succumb to this feeling of guilt. I know what it feels like. Everything seems to be your fault. You think you could have made a difference. The sad truth is, one person alone makes only so much difference, even a Keyblader. Nobody thinks it's your fault. Nobody could have known the Heartless would attack us,” Kairi said, completely emotionless, fully knowing how hard it might sound. She had experienced this in the past, when she had lost yet another world to the Heartless.
“But—”
Kairi stopped her with a cold glare.
“I see. Thanks. I think…I feel a little bit better.” Olette emptied her coffee and then noticed something she should have thought about long ago.
“Kairi…do you have any money on you?” Olette was so embarrassed that she blushed. But she went from being embarrassed to panicked when Kairi widened her eyes and whispered that she thought Olette would have some money on her.
There they sat, without money to pay for their drinks.
Two hours, and many, many angry “kupos” later, the two girls left the shop, exhausted and not in the best mood.
“I can't believe they made us wash cups for two hours. We only had coffee!” Olette complained, rubbing her wrist. Her hands were sore and her back was killing her. Man, those Moogles could get really angry. Olette feared that the pompom of one of the kitchen helpers might explode when she had dropped a cup and it shattered all over the place.
Kairi was quiet for the longer part of the way back to the crossroads between the places they were staying at.
“It's good to…talk again to you. Listen, I was—” Olette almost stumbled over her own words.
“We both had a lot to deal with. Honestly, I'd like to forget about this. I'm happy you're talking to me again. Leon will send us on the next mission soon and I want you to brief me on your current skills. I will do the same for Naminé and me. I'm still our tactical coordinator and I need to know those things. Tomorrow, ten o'clock at the canyon?” Kairi wanted to be prepared for the next mission. She didn't want another catastrophe like the one with the man from the Organization from before.
“Still the over-analyzing thinker, are you? Some things never change. Okay, I'll be there. I, uh, might bring Yuffie along.” Olette said it without thinking. Why? She had no intention of bringing Yuffie to a training session, nor would the black-haired girl have any interest in that.
Kairi remained silent for a few seconds and then sighed. “Okay.” Was Olette really going to bring Yuffie along? If not, why did she say so? Just to tease her or to see how she'd react?
Turning around again, the brunette was already gone. She didn't want them to argue again. She would apologize tomorrow to her. It was barely evening, but she felt tired. Well, she still wasn't fully recovered.
After heading back home, Kairi spent the rest of the day next to Naminé, who told her a new story. She had taken the next step and instead of just reading, she was now sometimes telling her own stories, and even drew pictures of them sometimes.
Nothing significant happened for the rest of the day, except that Rydia virtually exploded a pot. Kairi was making dinner when the sun finally went down and nightfall came.
“You know, Rydia, I think Tifa has a secret crush on you. She'd never admit it, though. But watch out. You better not take a shower here.” Naminé was teasing the green-haired woman for fun.
“Why? You don't think she'd really…I mean, Aerith is still here and all.” Rydia seemed sort of threatened by that thought.
“Aerith is too tired for 'anything'. I can imagine it—you standing in the shower and then from behind, two large hands suddenly grab your—” Naminé had quite the colorful fantasy. To accompany her story, she made grabbing moves with her hands.
Covering her chest and blushing quite deeply, Rydia looked over her shoulder if Kairi was listening in. “I-I don't swing that way! She wouldn't…really…” Rydia couldn't bring herself to say it.
“Oh, I don't know. Tifa is always full of energy, and being forced to lie around doing nothing…” Naminé grinned widely and leaned forward as if to whisper something to Rydia. “I think she has a thing or two for sorceresses, especially if they are a bit smaller than her. In many ways.” Naminé had to force herself not to laugh when she saw Rydia's shocked face.
“You're kidding. Aren't you? Right? Right?!” Rydia was quite nervous and almost lost all poise when Kairi interrupted.
“I think Tifa asked for you earlier, Rydia. She didn't want me to tell you why, but she seemed really quirky about it.” Kairi had obviously listened to the whole thing. Poor Rydia was so gullible.
“I think I'm gonna go home.” Rydia was as pale as a ghost and almost tripped on her way to the door.
Kairi found it rather amusing to see how Rydia, the only straight woman in the house, reacted to those “threats.”
By the time the clock hit ten, Kairi was almost asleep. Almost. She still shared her bed with Naminé. She had thought about it. If this kept going on, why not have Naminé move into her room? She didn't own many things so there was enough space for the two of them. It was rather cramped in the bed, but apparently only Kairi minded that. Naminé loved to cuddle up to the redhead and sleep like that, her head resting on Kairi's chest.
“I wish we could stay like this forever,” Naminé whispered and her hand looked for Kairi's, their fingers entwining with each other's.
“Time never stands still. We're getting older too.” Kairi said, but still smiled. She enjoyed these moments of absolute peace and happiness together with Naminé.
“I know. But I still wish we could.” Naminé closed her eyes and fell silent. She had this rather annoying habit of falling asleep in the middle of a conversation.
“Silly,” Kairi whispered back, and petted the blonde's head. The stars out there seemed to shine just for the two of them. And with a last quiet sigh, Kairi fell asleep too.
---Valiant Hearts---
The next day only consisted of resting and preparing mentally for what was to come soon. Kairi was up and returned to what she did best—keeping her mind occupied with her destiny. Olette came over, and even though Kairi had expected her to bring Yuffie with her, she was alone. Naminé was supposed to stay in bed, but Kairi wanted her to hear everything, so she brought the blond girl into the living room not long before Olette was supposed to show up. It was not that she was embarrassed about having Naminé in her room. She just didn't want Olette to think she was showing off their relationship to her.
Olette and Naminé acted like they were glued together. They hadn't really seen or talked to each other in some time, and it was very obvious that they were happy to be back together as friends. Kairi sat comfortably on a chair across from the table while Olette told her the results of her training, where her limits were. Kairi had a lot to discuss, such as the use of Naminé's magic. Friendly fire had become a hot topic, simply because Naminé now had the power to use very high-level magic but not the strength to control it.
“I know that saying things like, 'I forbid you from using this and that under any circumstances' is foolish. I remember the feeling when we faced that member of the Organization. That was beyond anything I've ever experienced. Such a powerful killing intent…it reminded me of Ansem. Against such foes…we never know what we'll have to resort to, so I'd like to go over some advanced tactics with you two.”
Even though the girls sighed, Kairi continued. They would now work in formations, but only very few to start with. Olette and Naminé instantly objected to Kairi's names of the formations, but their objections were simply ignored.
One formation was meant to conserve Naminé's magical power. Olette and Kairi would provide protection for the magician. Another was for all-out combat, where the roles were equal, but Naminé would be using powerful magics while the other two stayed in close range, protecting her.
After a good two hours of explaining things and lots of questions, objections and nonsense, the heads of the three girls were smoking. It was almost time for dinner and Rydia had told Kairi that she couldn't find someone to fill in for her at the shop, so they had to cook themselves.
“I'm gonna make dinner now. Olette, are you staying?” Kairi had stood up and was already halfway over to the kitchen.
“No, Yuffie hates eating alone and I really should talk to her.” With a sad expression, Olette stood up, petted Naminé's head one last time, and left without another word.
---Valiant Hearts---
Back at Yuffie's apartment, Olette was in a completely different mood from before. She knew that every mission was dangerous, and the next one would be especially hard on her. She only had one meeting with Kairi about general tactics and she knew little about what Naminé and Kairi could do now. She had to be prepared. In many ways.
“Did something good happen? You look really happy.” Yuffie sat across the table and looked at a completely changed Olette.
“Yeah. I talked with Kairi and made up with her. And…Yuffie, I'm sorry I've been so distant the last few days, but I've had a lot of stuff to think about. It won't happen again.” Olette finished her food, stood up and stopped when she was standing behind Yuffie.
“It's about time you got better. I thought I'd die from lack of fun any day now. You were like a zombie. Including your face.” Yuffie teased the brunette and immediately saw her sulk.
“I met with Leon today. He said I should tell you the next mission starts tomorrow and that you should prepare yourself. I'm really pissed off that you're gone the moment you're better,” Yuffie said, but she really didn't feel pissed off at all.
“Tomorrow? Sometimes I think Leon is really a Heartless,” Olette said, and hugged Yuffie from behind, kissing her on the cheek.
“That…was a terrible pun…” Yuffie rolled her eyes and gave Olette a grim look. “Never do that again. You're a terrible, terrible comedian.” Looking to the side, Yuffie changed the kiss on the cheek into a full kiss. She felt a bit weird kissing her like this after the last few days, but that was only a temporarily feeling.
“Look who's talking. Any audience would lynch you.” Olette mocked her and let go, looking for a clock. Yuffie's apartment was as chaotic as ever and it took her a minute to find a working one. “It's past ten. I need to get up early tomorrow. Wanna go to bed? And I mean sleeping, not 'to bed'.” Olette gave Yuffie a glare that made it clear she was serious.
With a shrug, Yuffie followed Olette to the bedroom and undressed on her way. Seeing that, Olette groaned and looked to the ceiling. “I said sleep!”
Yuffie only smiled and put her arms around Olette, pulling her towards the bed.
“I'm so screwed,” Olette said and let herself be pulled away.
---Valiant Hearts---
“I know you're not fully healed yet, but chances are that you won't encounter the enemy right away. That's why I can't send anyone else with you. Tifa and Aerith are still out of commission and we need everyone else here in case something comes up. I don't want you three to come back and find that your home is gone.” Leon was giving one of his “speeches” again. They were down in the abandoned district that had been an industrial park in the past, but due to technological advances, it was now empty and unused.
Kairi, Naminé and Olette were wrapped in long brown cloaks to protect against the heat of the desert and warm them in the cold nights in case they had to camp out. Beyond that, they were in only their normal clothes. Kairi wore a practical one-piece that allowed freedom, Olette trousers and a shirt to give her maximum mobility, and Naminé a dress that was light and did not distract her.
Their Keyblades summoned, they waited for Leon to give final instructions.
“Your mission is to track down whatever attacked us and eliminate it. If you are unable to do that, come back in three days. Be careful. Contact me if you find anything. If there is no contact after thirty-six hours, I will send Yuffie on a recon to look for you. If she can't detect you in two hours' time, I will have Cid force open the portal and have a search troop look for you. In your case, one world's balance is not as important as the greater goal.”
Kairi nodded. She knew that he was right. She did not like how blunt he was being, but he was right. Leon was kind of a superior, a teacher, to her and she believed in him and his ways.
Olette and Naminé stood respectively left and right to Kairi and nodded in synchrony.
“Take care,” Leon said, and took a few steps back.
Kairi nodded one last time. “Understood.”
Turning around, the redhead pointed Oathkeeper at the gateway to Agrabah. Olette and Naminé followed Kairi's example and directed their blades at the gate as well. Light was suddenly joining, binding together, flowing towards the invisible gateway beyond eye's grasp.
The second the light reached the portal, connected to it, Leon could sense that something had gone wrong. A fraction of a second later, he found himself instinctively taking cover.
The enormous explosion and the following shock wave hit Leon hard enough to nearly knock him out. With a last futile attempt, he crawled behind a wall and looked through the rift at the ground where the girls had stood.
There was nothing there. No blood, no bodies. It seemed untouched. In fact, nothing seemed physically damaged at all. Knowing that, Leon's eyes closed, and he finally lost consciousness.
---Valiant Hearts---
Blinding light. The feeling of being drawn apart, ripped in pieces, put back together differently from before—that process repeated indefinitely, sometimes in the fraction of a second, sometimes seemingly taking forever. Time stood still and flowed uncontrollably at the same time. Space warped, destroyed, reassembled, repaired—just to be destroyed again, just to be repaired again. An endless circle of destruction and insanity.
Infinite pain joined together with immeasurable pleasure, suddenly replaced by sickness, death and rebirth, a chaos of all emotions put together, all lived at once. Passing out, waking up, puking, coughing up blood, laughing, crying, screaming, all at once. The chill of death, the burning passion of life, the adrenaline of danger, the cold of failure.
Futilely reaching out with the Keyblade, something exploded in Kairi's head. Something changed, grabbed her, ripped her apart. Endless pain. Then, nothingness.
When she slowly opened her eyes, Kairi noticed she was lying facedown in sand. She tried to get up, but she was unable to, so she rolled over onto her side and started to throw up whatever was left in her stomach. She felt beyond terrible. Her skin was burning.
Kairi got on her knees and tried to slowly stand up, but she immediately fell down again. What was wrong? She could feel her body and nothing seemed to be broken.
Looking down at herself, Kairi's mind froze for a few seconds. What had happened? She didn't remember being this tall. She looked at her hands, then felt her own body with them. She grabbed at her hair, which was hanging down her back. She was finding it hard to breathe, and her feet hurt. One thousand small things she hadn't noticed before due to the adrenaline were becoming apparent.
“Oathkeeper!” Kairi said with an unfamiliar voice, and the white Keyblade appeared in her hand. At least this still worked. “Blizzard!” Kairi fired a salve of magic ice at the ground. It was shining, steaming in the heat, but it would do as mirror. Looking in it, she now knew what had happened to her.
“I'm…older?”
She was clearly herself—the eye color, hair color, and face structure were the same, but she looked much older than before. As she tried to calm down, the events from when the gateway seemingly exploded and sucked them in were coming back. But before she could get an answer, her body made it clear that this heat was poisonous for her. She coughed up more blood and crawled back to her knees, breathing heavily, almost in a panic.
“What in the world happened?” Kairi asked herself.
Was she in Agrabah? Taking a quick look around, Kairi couldn't tell. There were ruins of buildings all over the place. Red sand, like grainy blood, covered the ground. No wind, no sound. In the sky was a brightly shining red sun. This was clearly not Agrabah, but then…
Standing up, this time fully aware of her longer legs and larger body, Kairi stood without problems and made her way over to one of the larger ruins. Where were the others? She had to find them. But first, she had to do something about herself. Her hair had grown so long that it almost reached her ankles, and it was a huge hindrance. Using Oathkeeper as a means to an end, she grabbed her hair roughly at her shoulders' length and cut it off with one quick swipe. The red hair fell on the ground and remained there. Her fingernails were next. Out of a lack for a better tool, she just bit them off one by one.
Her shoes didn't fit her anymore. Neither did her clothes. Everything was too tight, too small. How much taller had she grown? It was hard to guess, but she was probably the same size as Leon now, and a bit taller than Tifa. It would be suicidal to walk on this hot ground without shoes. But she had to think first.
Taking refuge inside of one of the ruins, Kairi was struck by a strange feeling. Like she had been at this place before.
Thinking of it as superstition, Kairi looked for a room that had no windows. She soon found one and sat down against one of the walls. Even in there it was still hot. Would it get any hotter than this? This area was clearly a desert. When would night come? How long would it last? Kairi needed information.
Taking off her too-small shoes, Kairi rubbed her sore feet. Wearing those shoes would put her at serious risk if she had to engage in a battle. Her only chance was to find other clothes—stuff that whoever lived here had left behind. But first she needed to do something about her toenails. After a few minutes of pulling and some pain, she had reduced the length to no less than normal.
Barefoot, still wearing the too-tight clothes, Kairi looked through every room. The lower levels had vanished into the sand, but luck was with her this time and she found a old drawer in one of the upper rooms that contained some clothes. They were still not exactly her size, but they were a lot better than what she was wearing now. Aware that nobody would come back to take these, Kairi took whatever she could find without remorse and tried a few different sets with minor success.
In the end, there weren't many things that fit. The cloak had not vanished, thankfully. She would recover it as soon as the sun went down. Forced to choose between high heels and knee-high laced boots, she took the boots. The rest of the clothes were sort of mismatched but they were better than nothing. She could not stay here, but who knew if the other two girls were in the same condition and had better or worse luck? Clothes didn't weigh much, she would be able to take them with her.
Ripping a blanket from a dust-plagued bed that was half-claimed by the sand, she threw the rest of the clothes, including her old ones, in it and made it into a round bag, using thick strands of her cut-off hair as cord. Emergency had taught her to make use of everything in dire times.
The laced boots were actually an improvement over her old shoes. She hadn't taken into account how fine the sand in the desert was. It would have gotten into her shoes and sooner or later caused blisters. The boots were a bit tight, but otherwise okay. Since the drawer didn't contain any trousers, she had to go with a skirt, and the longest one barely reached her knees. The set was complete with a tight shirt that would conserve warmth when it got cold, even though Kairi was a tad embarrassed about how much that piece of clothing showed off her now bigger breasts.
By now the sun had made its way almost to the bottom of the horizon. Soon it would be night. Taking whatever wood she could from nearby ruins, Kairi used the small timeframe between day and night where it was not too hot or cold to gather as many things as she could. It would be crazy to attempt to travel the desert at night, so she would have to stay where she was. Even if she did find the others soon or if they found her, they needed a base of operations until they knew what was going on.
With the night came the freezing cold. Kairi chose the room without windows to rest in. After taking the old, hard mattress from the bed near the lower levels of the ruin, she burned a fire in the midst of the room, making the cold endurable. She could only hope that Olette and Naminé were okay.
---Valiant Hearts---
“Hey, where are you touching me?” Olette said, her face as red as a tomato.
She was shivering. It was freezing cold, and even though they had managed to light a fire, they were freezing. There was no cover in sight, and moving in this cold was a terrible idea. Olette had snuggled together with Naminé so closely that they could feel each other's heartbeat. What the hell had happened?
Olette had woken up right next to Naminé, even though she hadn't known that it was Naminé at that point. It took her a few minutes of confusion and pain to notice that her body was different, that she had grown quite a bit. She was a whole head taller than the grown Naminé.
Waking up the unconscious Naminé was not easy, and the blond girl broke out into panic when she didn't recognize Olette. It took them some time to adjust themselves to their situation. While Olette had Naminé cut Olette's hair pretty short, Naminé preferred hers to stay long, having it cut down only from her hips downwards. Now the length came in handy to guard against the cold.
“I wonder what happened to us.” Naminé felt terrible. Kairi was nowhere to be seen, she was cold, and they had no idea where they were nor what had happened.
“I only remember…lots of twirls, colors, and a lot of pain. We don't seem to be hurt, although I feel a bit sick,” Olette said, and pulled Naminé even closer. She had already gone through this once before, she didn't mind being this close with the blond girl.
“I don't understand what happened to our bodies. If this is another world, why would we look different? I can only think of one explanation and that is that we've aged somehow. But then why…” Olette ruffled her hair and immediately put the combined cloak back where it was. It was well below zero out and the fire and the cloak were the only things preventing the girls from freezing to death. Everything was okay as long as they kept their minds occupied, but if they fell asleep here…
“My dress is terribly tight,” Naminé complained.
“That's because of your chest. It's unfair that yours grew so big and mine didn't.” Olette sighed. Naminé was sitting directly in front of her. Part of the combined cloak served as a blanket to sit on, since the sand was now ice cold. This close together, with these bodies, Olette felt that sitting this way was different from before. Not…like that, but different.
Naminé leaned backwards, and now Olette's chest was pressing against her back. She didn't really mind. These bodies were clearly those of adults, but they really themselves weren't, not in mind.
“That's because you're always running around. They'd only get in the way, right?” Naminé smiled. Olette knew she was smiling even without seeing her. She could sometimes sense how Naminé was feeling when they were close.
“Right. But still…” Olette pretended to sulk for a while. Naminé didn't say anything.
“Do you think Kairi is okay?” It was a question she had been afraid to ask, especially to ask it of Naminé.
“I know she is. But…I wonder if she's also aged this much. Do you think Kairi will like me all grown up?” Naminé answered with a totally straight face and searched for Olette's hand under the cloak.
Olette did not pull her hand back when Naminé took hers and their fingers intertwined. She liked Naminé, and even though she could never love her as a girl, she loved her like a little sister. Up until now, Olette had never really realized how much she really meant to her.
“Tell me…how is it being with Kairi? I know I shouldn't ask this, but…” Olette took a deep breath. Why did she have to bring this up now? Was she really that curious about it?
“I don't think I can really explain it. It's nice. Kairi is really cautious of new things, and you know how long it took to just get her to open up. We do a lot of things, like I draw her, or I tell her about things I read. I love spending time with her. It makes me happy.”
“Is she…do you two have…” Olette tried to find the right words without being too embarrassed.
“I'm your friend, Olette. You can ask me anything.” Naminé smiled again and stood up. The cold instantly bit their skin, and Olette made a hissing sound from the sudden flood of cold air. It had gotten a little bit warmer under the cloak and now…
When she sat down again, Naminé changed her position. She was now facing Olette, and even though she was quite a bit smaller than Olette, Naminé could almost directly look in her face. The darkness of the night, the starless sky, and the shimmering light of the fire gave her face something noble. For a second, Olette blushed and forgot that it was Naminé, the naïve girl who was head over heels in love with Kairi, who sat there in front of her.
She came even closer. Olette could feel Naminé's body touching hers, both her arms sliding around her back as snuggled up closely to Olette. She totally disregarded the fact that her chest was pressing against the brunette's stomach, her head resting on her chest.
“This way it's warmer,” the woman, no, the girl said, and closed her eyes. She was still Naminé. Olette patted her head. Even though they were taller, older now, things had not changed between them. They would always be the same. They loved each other in a way no one else could understand. A pure love like between sisters.
“What's it like being with Yuffie? Are you happy?” Naminé asked out of the blue.
“Yes. I think.” Olette could not lie to Naminé. Maybe to Kairi or even Yuffie, but not to her. She would feel guilty of something terrible if she did. And she never wanted to be apart from her again.
“You think?” Naminé echoed, and looked up.
Not only she had changed. Olette was very tall now, probably a little bit taller than Tifa or even Leon. She was really muscular for a girl, too. Naminé could feel that there were dimensions of difference between Olette's trained body now and her past form. Her face was now more…reassuring than before. Naminé had trusted her before, but this…it was like her sheer presence was telling her that she was safe. Like Olette was someone Naminé could bet her life on, someone to protect her at all times.
“Since we got back…I was really worried about you two. Things have been really tense between Yuffie and me since. Maybe it's because I'm feeling guilty since I was off having a good time when you all were fighting for your lives. Maybe it's about Kairi. I thought I was over her. I don't know anymore.” Olette didn't know why she could tell this to Naminé so easily when it was so hard to admit it to herself in her own thoughts.
“Does Yuffie know? You should tell her,” Naminé said, and looked right into Olette's green eyes with her own blue ones.
“I don't want to break her heart. And I think I do like her…but…I just don't know. What use is it to like Kairi if she's with you? I don't want to cause you and your relationship with Kairi any trouble, and I don't want Yuffie to be alone, either.” It was easy to say that, but much harder to realize it and Olette knew it. In the end, maybe Naminé was right.
“Why can't you be with me and Kairi?” Naminé really was the one and only person to be able to ask such things with a straight face.
“It just doesn't work that way. I wish there was a 'happy end for everyone' solution, but there isn't.” Olette attempted to smile but gave up midways and instead patted the smaller girl's head.
“I believe there is. We just haven't found it yet. And…I think you should tell Yuffie how you feel.” Naminé behaved like a pet cat under Olette's petting. She closed her eyes and let her head rest on Olette's chest.
“And you're right, your breasts really didn't grow much.” Naminé said in a completely honest tone a second later. She got her hair ruffled for it.
“You can only say that because yours grew so much! I bet Kairi prefers small ones.” Olette stuck her tongue out and started to sulk, so obviously pretending that Naminé knew it was fake.
While her own dress was rather tight, Olette had other problems. Her trousers were too short now. They were more like hot pants in comparison to her height now. Her sleeves were too short now too, and the shirt she was wearing resembled a tank top with sleeves. Her shoes were the worst. Naminé's had already been in pieces when she came to, but then again, they weren't made for such a trip anyway. Olette suffered from the too-small size, especially because she had been carrying Naminé, who had been unable to walk barefoot on the hot sand of the desert.
“We need to find Kairi tomorrow. I'll try to use reflect magic to protect us against the sun, but it'll only help a bit. The magic wasn't made for that.”
Olette was thankful for any help she could get. She didn't know how much heavier Naminé was now, but it was much easier for her to carry her than before. Maybe it was because of the height difference, maybe just because she was stronger now, having the body of an adult.
“The sun should rise soon. Try not to fall asleep, Naminé,” Olette warned her companion. She thought of what else they could talk about to beat some time.
“Tell me more about you and Yuffie.”
“Fine. But you'll have to tell me about Kairi in exchange,” Olette replied, and pulled Naminé the little bit closer that was still between them.
---Valiant Hearts---
Kairi knew how to use time efficiently. There was no moon in this world, apparently, and she used the twilight of the morning when it wasn't too hot to explore the area. There were a lot more ruins to the north and the west, and a very large ruin to the east. To the south was only desert. Now she needed something to find the other two. She couldn't do anything too fancy; after all, who knew who was watching or residing here.
But luck was with her again. After thinking there was something odd about the horizon, Kairi shielded her eyes against the rising sun in the east and examined the south from a higher point. No doubt about it—there was smoke from a fire. Given her surroundings, the chances were good that it was Naminé or even both of the girls.
Which direction were they headed to? From their point of view, everything around them must be sand and more sand. Kairi could probably make it over to that southern point in less than eight hours, which was still extremely far in the heat of the day. She had to try anyway. If they went too far south, they might never find her, or she them.
Packing up the clothes and using the blanket to cover her face and head, and taking the cloak as additional protection, Kairi proceeded at maximum speed but without exhausting herself. If something attacked her, she would need to be able to fight.
---Valiant Hearts---
“That's east, so north is over there. I don't think we should go there. We should go further south, and try to get out of this desert,” Naminé said, remembering some lectures from Aerith about this.
Olette would have to force herself to keep wearing the too-small shoes. The sand was already becoming hotter by the minute and soon it would be too much to walk on. At least they didn't have any water problems. Naminé was with her, and she could conjure up magical ice as many times as they needed. Kairi could do the same, so at least Olette didn't need to worry about that.
The real problem was food. It didn't look like anything grew or lived in this vast desert. They could live on just water for quite a few days, but if they didn't find a way back or at least something to eat…
One problem after another. First they had to try and look for Kairi, or at least some sort of place to use as cover for the night.
“Wait.” Naminé stopped Olette, who was about to put on her shoes.
She ripped some fabric off her cloak and and pulled the laces from Olette's shoes, then fashioned some provisional shoes on Olette's feet and applied a Cure spell to ease the pain. “That'll do. I came up with the idea when I thought of what Kairi would do. Are you really okay carrying me? I can make some shoes for me,” Naminé said, looking at her ripped cloak.
“No. We don't know how often we need to change these. Or how long they'll hold. We can't give up our only means of staying warm at night. We'll freeze to death. Come on, I'll carry you.” It was the logical choice. Giving in here meant admitting that Olette wasn't as reliable as she thought she would be. She didn't want to do that.
Even though the additional weight wasn't much, it was tiring to walk in the soft sand while carrying someone. At least they both were uninjured. As they slowly marched south, the two girls wandered for over an hour in the brutal sun.
“Are you okay? You're breathing really heavily, Olette.” Naminé was worried. Even though Olette had the body of an adult, she had to carry another person in this heat. “We need to take a break. I don't know if this will work, but please let me down.”
Olette was about to refuse when she felt a sudden dizziness come over her that forced her to kneel to stop herself from throwing up. This was suicidal. There was nothing in sight in any direction. The smoke from their fire was long gone. What if someone who wasn't Kairi noticed the fire and was on their way to kill them? It would be impossible to fight in this heat. They had to find cover soon.
Naminé felt bad about being carried all this way and concentrated hard. She found it amazingly easy to use magic even though she wasn't in the best shape. Using a short recitation blizzard spell, Naminé formed a wall of ice that stretched out directly against the sun. It wasn't high, barely six feet, but it was three feet thick, and it provided shadow and some cold air. If they used Monochrome to carve a hole in the lower part, they could use the heat of the sun to melt some of the ice and drink the water.
“Thank you.” Olette crawled into the shadow but did not lean on the wall. It would be a bad idea to do so, as going back into the sun afterward would create too much of a temperature difference once they continued.
Naminé used some of the water to cool the sand under her feet. For some reason, this red sand refused to turn into mud when combined with water. It just…cooled down.
Reversing the position from last night, Naminé sat down behind Olette and started to apply a very weak but constant curing spell to Olette's body, trying to ease some of the fatigue. While Cure was primarily used for injuries of the body, Naminé found that the spell itself also helped with fatigue, although the effect was minimal.
“I wonder if we'll ever get back.” With a sigh, the brunette looked at the sky. She had noticed this before, but this world's sky had no clouds. The night had no stars, no moon. Where were they? This all seemed like a bad dream.
“We will. When we meet up with Kairi, we'll figure out something. The ice wall won't last long. We need to get going in maybe ten or twenty minutes. I tried to make it last longer, but this sun…”
“That's more than enough for me. I do wonder if we're going in circles, though. There is just sand all around in every direction, no matter how far I look. I am worried about Kairi.” Olette knew that they were in a dire situation, but she was thankful that Naminé was with her. If not for her, Olette probably would've died during the first night. Her inability to use any magic was becoming really hard on her.
“Thanks,” Olette whispered, and grabbed Naminé's hand on her shoulder. “I wouldn't know what to do without you.” She tried to imagine what it would be like to really love her. Olette tried but couldn't. She couldn't feel that way about Naminé, not even now. But trying to see her as Kairi saw her would maybe help her to understand how Kairi felt.
“Sometimes I'm really happy you rely on me like this.” Naminé leaned forward and hugged the taller girl in front of her. “Kairi is so independent, sometimes it's like she's pushing me away. I'm so glad you're back to talking with her. I missed you.” Naminé could say such things out loud without being embarrassed in the slightest. Olette was blushing a bit on the inside and showed a big smile.
“Let's go. Who knows how large this desert is.” Olette stood up and was ready to carry Naminé, but before she knew what happened, Naminé had put an ice cube in Olette's mouth and one in her own.
“Rations.” The girl smiled and let herself be lifted up.
---Valiant Hearts---
Kairi had found the remains of the fire. Three hours had passed since she had left her base, but the burned remnants of old wood were still there. There was no wind, no movement in the sand, so it was easy to track them. From the looks of the sand and early footprints, it looked as if two people had been there. But after a few meters, the footprints got deeper and one set of footprints disappeared. Was one of them injured? Had one to carry another?
Kairi couldn't imagine Naminé carrying Olette, but Olette carrying Naminé was quite plausible. She had to hurry, as they were heading deeper into the desert. How far could they have gone? If Olette was carrying Naminé, she had a good chance of catching them. Ignoring her need for rest, Kairi pushed on.
Not a half hour later, she found an area that was full of footprints, as if they had stopped and had wandered. There was also a part of the sand that was ice cold, like it had been frozen solid. That was clearly the work of magic ice. Kairi was now sure that these were the tracks of Olette and Naminé. Olette was unable to use magic.
They couldn't be much further. Taking a risk, Kairi used fire magic to send an exploding fireball into the sky, hoping that the others would see it. After firing three more times, she dematerialized Oathkeeper and continued to follow the tracks. The sun was at its height now, and this was not the time to wander about. But she had to find them, had to bring them back.
---Valiant Hearts---
“We don't know if that was Kairi. Something could have followed our tracks and could be trying to catch us off our guard! We have no idea where we are or what could be out there.” Olette was reluctant about going back. If the signals were a trap, and the enemy was accustomed to this heat, they had little chance of winning. What if a member of the Organization had followed them? But if it really was Kairi…
“I know it's Kairi! It just has to be.” Naminé was in favor of going back, Olette against it.
“Let's wait here. If it's not Kairi, we can always try to land a surprise hit and get away. Are you okay with using high-level magic? Not feeling too tired?” Olette knew that she would not last half an hour fighting in this heat. Naminé was her safety assurance.
“I'm okay with that. But I can sense it's Kairi. We won't have to fight anyone.” Naminé was so sure it was Kairi. Something like this had happened before. There was this link between them, something that exceeded being lovers, exceeded…
Olette took cover behind a sand dune and had both Keyblades summoned and ready. Naminé was behind another dune, using ice magic to temporarily cool down the sand to prevent getting burned by it. They didn't have to wait long.
---Valiant Hearts---
The tracks stopped not even thirty feet further in that direction. Kairi knew they must be around here somewhere. Taking another step, Kairi saw exactly what she was expecting. An ambush. Olette was rushing towards her, both Keyblades summoned to attack. That meant Naminé was probably at Kairi's back.
Summoning Oathkeeper in time, Kairi blocked the frontal assault and was instantly forced back by the sheer brute force. Olette really was strong now. In this range, Kairi stood no chance. But that meant nothing. The woman froze when she saw Oathkeeper.
Undoing the cloth around her head, Kairi looked at her fellow Keyblader and smiled. “That was one hell of an attack.”
Olette couldn't trust her eyes. It really was Kairi. And she had attacked her! Thankfully she wasn't hurt. “I'm sorry, but how was I supposed to know what you'd look like now?! These clothes, your hair!”
Kairi walked up to Olette and looked directly in her face. “Don't worry, I'm fine. Where's Nami—” They almost crashed back into the sand when Naminé jumped on Kairi's back, hugging her tightly.
“I knew you'd come for us! I'm so glad you're here now.” The magician was completely ignoring the situation.
“You sound so different. Both of you. And I see the same thing that happened to me happened to you,” Kairi said, and started to blush. She could feel Naminé's chest pressing against her back.
“You're one to talk. You look nothing like you did before. And your voice is different, too.” Olette's voice was complaining but she was also smiling. “I'm happy we're back together. But how did you find us?”
“About four hours away in the north there are a lot of ruins. I took cover there my first night. I was looking at the area from the roof of a building when I saw the smoke of your fire in the morning. I followed the direction, found the fire, and followed your tracks here,” Kairi explained. Somehow she managed to get Naminé off of her. The magician instantly started to jump around, trying to get back on the cooled-down sand.
Before anything else could've been said, Olette hugged Kairi, who was so surprised that she dropped her Keyblade, which dematerialized and vanished. “I'm so happy we're back together now.” With a smile on her face, Olette closed her eyes and enjoyed this moment of peace. She was a bit taller than Kairi now, but that didn't bother her.
“Me too. But we need to get moving. It's noon now, and we will be slower on our way back than I was on my way here,” Kairi said, patting Olette's back. She was really happy about finding them, but she was more worried about what would happen if they didn't manage to get back in time.
“Before we go, you two should look to see if there's anything in here that fits you. I didn't know if you two had grown too, so I took with me everything I could find.” She loosened up the bag that was actually just a piece of cloth with some clothes stashed inside and handed it over to Olette, who started look through it.
“Naminé, can you provide some cover again?” Olette asked before she started to take a closer look. “I don't think it's good to change in the heat of the sun. It doesn't have to last long, but it should fit all three of us in the shadow.”
Kairi could guess now what had caused the sand to be frozen solid. Naminé instantly started to chant a recitation and caused a wall of ice to erect over them, providing enough shadow for all three of them to stand.
Opening up the cloth and spreading it out on the sand, Olette started to lake a closer look at the clothes while Naminé sat with Kairi on her cloak.
After going through everything once, Olette picked a few things that looked her size and was already pulling on her shirt when she noticed that while Kairi had the modesty to look away and turn around, Naminé lacked that delicacy. Thinking of the last night, Olette thought she might as well not care, but she was still embarrassed. To her luck, Kairi pulled on Naminé's arm and told her to turn around.
About two minutes later, Olette finished up lacing up her new shoes. They fit well and even though she didn't like the style, they would be useful. “I'm done.”
Olette had completely changed out of her old clothes. Kairi turned around and had to suppress the urge to giggle. Out of all possible things, Olette had taken the black top and hot pants, along with brown half-boots. If anything, she now resembled her teacher both in appearance and fighting style.
“If not for your chaotic brown hair and your eyes, one could mistake you for Tifa from a distance. Well, except you lack in the chest area,” Kairi teased, but she could only smile. Olette didn't look bad, but she resembled Tifa so obviously that it was funny.
“These were the only things that fit!” Olette blushed and turned around. She had known that Kairi would make this comparison but it still felt weird to actually hear her say it. But what could she do? It was this or some unpractical clothes or too-small ones.
“You're next, Naminé. I hope there is something…that fits,” Kairi said, and she couldn't help but stare for a second at her chest. When she met Naminé's gaze, she blushed furiously and looked away. When Naminé passed by Olette, whose turn it was to sit down now, she whispered something that made Olette sulk when she sat down and Kairi asked her what was wrong.
“Nothing!” Olette was a bit angry and looked into the distance. It wasn't her fault she wasn't a booby monster like Naminé now or Tifa!
Naminé had it a bit harder to look through things. Either they were too big or they simply didn't fit her. The only pair of shoes left that remotely fit were another pair of boots, although these were even higher than Kairi's but not laced. The best thing she could find was a long white robe with blue stripes over the back and the parts near the hips. There was even something written on it: Verum ultra Verum.
“I'm done. What do we do with our old clothes and the leftovers?” Naminé found it difficult to walk with these new shoes, but she managed not to fall.
“Taking them with us. We don't know how long we're going to be stuck here. And we have to find out where 'here' is. But first we'll go back to the ruins.” Standing up, Kairi looked Naminé up and down. The look was entirely different from before. The appearance of a naïve teenager had vanished. Now she was looking at a grown woman who looked like a magician from head to toe.
“It suits you. It makes you really look like a sorceress.” Kairi complimented her, then proceeded to get the cloth back into the shape of a bag. The ice wall was about to vanish.
“You get compliments and I get mocked. The world is so unfair. In many ways.” Olette was still sulking. But when she looked at Naminé, the clothes really did suit her.
“I think those clothes look really good on you. Kairi was just teasing you, Olette.” Naminé knew that Olette was seriously sulking and gave Kairi, who just happened to look her way, a serious glare.
They didn't speak much after packing up. Their cloaks served well to protect from the immense heat, and the new clothes were a big help. Naminé figured out pretty soon how to walk with the boots, and Olette had no problems at all. To save time, they only rested once, but by the time the sun had almost vanished under the horizon, the ruins were still a good distance away.
“We have no choice. We need to keep going. There is absolutely nothing here we could use for a fire to pass the night. What did you two use as fuel for your last fire?” Looking around, the redhead really couldn't see anything that could serve to keep a fire going. It was impossible to maintain a fire without any material, not even a magical one.
“There was some wood around the area where we woke up. I don't know where it was from,” Olette replied, taking a deep breath. It would take less than a hour for the cold to come.
“Doesn't matter anymore. Let's go.” Kairi put the cloth back on her face, and Olette and Naminé used parts of their cloak to imitate her. They tried to maintain a little bit of warmth by keeping close to each other, but it didn't help. A half an hour later, they were freezing. And without the sun, they had no orientation, but Kairi trusted her instincts and kept going.
Not long after that, the ruins were finally in sight. The three girls looked at them for a few seconds from the top of a high dune. They were almost there. Kairi thought she saw something in the distance out of the corner of her eye, but it was too late when she reacted.
Suddenly, Naminé fell over and hit the ground. Kairi instantly knelt down over the girl's still form and felt her pulse. She was alive, but ice cold. As Naminé had no physical training, it was no wonder the cold took more of a toll on her than on the others.
Olette knelt down and picked Naminé up before she got any colder, then wrapped her cloak around her as she carried the girl in her arms. It was a hindrance, but this way, she would be warmer.
“We need to get to those ruins fast. She's as cold as the sand.” Olette was so worried that her voice was shaking a bit.
Kairi only nodded, not wasting any more breath. They started moving much faster than before, running part of the way when the ground allowed for it. They were soon out of breath, but at least the cold wasn't as brutal anymore now that they were exhausting themselves. She was a bit surprised. She knew that Olette and Naminé had become close during the incident with the Organization when Kairi had almost died, but she hadn't known that the brunette cared about Naminé this much. She couldn't put a finger on exactly why she was thinking about this. It was sort of sweet, but then…
It still took them over an hour to finally reach the ruin Kairi had used the night before. While Kairi was laying Naminé down on the mattress of the old bed, Olette was a few levels below them, trying to break up the wooden frame of the bed for a fire. After a few useless tries, Olette summoned Hero's Crest and started to hack and slash at the frame until at least the part that wasn't submerged in sand was cut loose.
Olette almost dropped the wood when she came up to the room. Kairi was sharing the blanket with Naminé, trying to warm her up.
“Put it on top of the remains from yesterday,” Kairi said, motioning towards the wood. “If it goes out, we can use the drawer in one of the upper levels.” She then got up, and Olette noticed that she was really relieved that Kairi was fully dressed, and used a fire spell to light a fire.
“Hold her for a second. I'm gonna move the mattress closer to the fire.” Olette gave a nod and picked up Naminé, holding her until Kairi pushed the mattress so close to the fire that any closer would set it aflame.
After Olette put Naminé down again, Kairi quickly left the room and came back, seconds later, with a big but thin wooden plank. “This will serve as door,” she said. “It'll leave enough air for us to breathe and it'll keep the warmth in.” Kairi placed the plank over the small doorframe that connected the room to the rest of the ruin, then vanished under the blanket.
Olette felt a bit left out. Should she just sit on the mattress and ignore what Kairi was doing? Sure, Naminé needed the warmth, but what about her? It was still cold, and there was no second blanket there, and nothing she could use to cover herself except her cloak. Pulling the cloak tighter around herself, Olette closed her eyes and tried to ignore everything around her.
Not even a minute passed before Kairi put her hand on her shoulder. What did she want now? To show off how close she and Naminé were?
“What are you doing? Do you think I can warm her all by myself? What are you waiting for? An invitation from me?” Kairi seemed deadly serious.
Olette blushed a bit at the thought of being this close to Kairi, even though the situation was a difficult one.
“We made up, didn't we?” Kairi said, looking at the ground. Her face was slightly red, from the light of the fire or from…something else, Olette didn't know.
But she didn't have to think about it any longer. Naminé was there between them. No matter how things had been in the past, she trusted Kairi and she felt that it was the right thing to do. Taking off her own cloak and collecting Kairi's and Naminé's as well, she joined the other two under the blanket, using the discarded cloaks as second blanket over them. It wasn't much, but it was an effort.
Being so close to Naminé was nothing new, even though Olette was still a little bit embarrassed about being so close to her in front of Kairi. It was so…weird. Kairi was so close that Olette could hear her breathing. She didn't do anything Olette would've thought of as offensive. No mocking. Doing nothing to Naminé. There were…ways to keep Naminé warm without her, but Kairi preferred to have her, Olette, next to her.
“You're horrible,” Olette said, and looked away. She could look right into Kairi's eyes, but she didn't for fear of the feelings that might come up. She was afraid of knowing if she really still loved Kairi.
“What did I do to deserve that?” Kairi asked. She reached out past Naminé and grabbed Olette's arm to pull her closer. Naminé was facing Olette, and while Kairi had one arm around her waist, the other was still holding Olette's right wrist.
“Nothing. That's the problem! You're with Naminé, you're a couple, and you're not doing anything! Why are you being considerate of me?” Olette didn't try to free herself. Instead, she draped her left arm around Naminé and looked directly at Kairi. The light was in her back, so Kairi wouldn't be able to see her bright red face.
“Because you're also important to me,” Kairi answered truthfully. She knew it was stupid to lie in this kind of situation and she was sick of this too. Olette deserved an honest answer and she had gotten one.
“You're just saying that. If I am also important to you, why did you reject me?!” Olette was angry now and tried to free her right wrist from Kairi's hand.
“I rejected her too, did you forget that? She taught me that it's wrong to run from your feelings. Even if they change over time. I don't want to see any of you hurt again.” Kairi's voice was shaking.
Olette had never seen Kairi like this. Naminé really had changed her. To the better. Or the worse. “But then…what should I do…?” Olette was whispering to herself, but Kairi still heard it.
“Do what your heart tells you.” Kairi knew that it was a really cliché response, but it had worked for her. After all this time of ignoring all her feelings, she had finally faced them and found love.
“You won't like that,” Olette said, taking a deep breath. But maybe it was the only way. She couldn't think clearly, couldn't think of anything else. Maybe it was time to stop lying to herself, to stop pretending that problems went away if they were ignored long enough. That some feelings were problems.
Before Kairi could respond, Olette leaned forward, and in a freezing night in a world they did not know, i
[End notes: Sigh. As usual, DH hates openoffice formatting.]
Chapter 21
Title: Days of Nightmare A Hope for Darkness
Valiant Hearts II
Chapter XXI
Days of Nightmare – A Hope for Darkness
By the time morning came, the girls had long woken up and had spread out to look for useful things—things they would need to survive. In this unknown place, in a world of death and loneliness, they had little choice but to take what they could. Not much time passed until it was so hot that every step seemed like torture.
Kairi was alone on her way through the ruins. There were signs that this place had been deserted for years now. Sand had slowly found its way into remote places; walls were eroding under the harsh circumstances.
The biggest ruin seemed like it had once been a castle or something similar in the past. It looked odd, as if it had been built by gigantic forces ages ago. There were devices and half-broken sculptures that were clearly not man-made. A great deal of the structure had collapsed, and while it was hard to say for sure, it must've been a grand castle in the past.
Kairi had sent Naminé and Olette to find something to eat. It didn't matter if they came back with nothing but desert creatures. There was no sign of any civilization in this unknown world, so they had to find food. Water was no problem as long as either Kairi or Naminé were there since Kairi and Naminé could use magic to create ice they could melt. They kept a healthy supply of fresh water in some buckets they had found.
While walking through a big hall, Kairi examined the walls and the ground. Both were covered in marks made by claws, some bigger, some very small. She reached the end of the hall and saw there was a staircase at the end.
This place...it hadn't just collapsed. It showed signs of battle, of destruction far beyond anything Kairi could imagine. In some places there were scratch marks in the ground and walls, as if something with gigantic steel claws had scraped at it in a fury. No Heartless could have done that.
After jumping over the gap in the stairs, Kairi found the way to the upper levels blocked by sand and debris from the collapsed walls. Kairi gave up on a way to get past the blockade and returned to the ruin in which they had made their base. She had spent most of the morning working on a solution for the cold of the nights. They had amassed as many blankets as they could find, and even though they would have to keep close to each other like before, the cold wouldn't be as bad.
Naminé and Olette were already waiting with bright, smiling faces. Kairi thought they had found a supply of food, but they had actually found a solution to a different problem. Looking behind them, Kairi saw an old metallic thing that seemed to be an antique heater. Cid would have loved one of those.
“We found this in a ruin not too far from here. There were lots of tools, mostly broken, and some machines. Must've been a garage or something in the past. We can use this to heat this room. I already made a hole in the wall. I...kinda feel bad for using my Keyblade for such things.” Olette averted her eyes and looked at the ground.
“Don't worry. I've done a lot worse with Oathkeeper than using it as a hammer to break a hole into a wall. That was a really good idea and really lucky. We're still short on fuel for the fire, though. What about food?” Kairi looked at Naminé now.
“Nothing. We looked everywhere, but there isn't anything. I'm sorry, Kairi.”
Naminé had been close to freezing to death the night before when Kairi and Olette had saved her life by warming her. She didn't know anything about what had happened. Kairi and Olette told her she had passed out on their way to the ruins.
“If we get attacked while in a weakened state, we won't even have the strength to fight back. We need to find something soon.” Kairi knew how dangerous starving could be, how it could drive one insane. She had experienced it once before and she didn't want the other two to go through the same.
“Did you find out anything about where we are, Kairi?” Olette changed the subject to lift the mood at least a little bit. She tried to sit down, miscalculated how long her legs were, and hit her head on the wall. “Dammit...it takes time to get used to this body.”
It was still weird. She had often wished to be an adult, to be all grown up, but now that she was...it wasn't what she had hoped it would be. Naminé had become a really elegant woman, if not for the terrible circumstances and wildly thrown-together clothes. Kairi was...she was good looking. A serious-looking type. There were no mirrors here, but from what Olette could see, she really hadn't become a beauty herself.
“The structure of the castle is odd. I found some familiar-looking shapes, things like half-broken gargoyles and fountains. Most of what remains is built in a style I haven't seen before. Also, there are marks of battle all over the place. The path to the upper levels inside is blocked, so we will have to look for another way in.”
As she sat down next to Olette, Kairi glanced at Naminé, asking her with a mere look to come to her. The sun was at its peak, but this room was on the shadowy side of the building, so it was not too hot inside.
Pulling off her cloak, Kairi enjoyed the cold of the wall after the heat outside. Just where were they? And what had happened here? The Heartless? Unlikely. The Heartless were powerful, but only in destroying a world completely. Sucking it into darkness. Not laying siege to it, leaving ruins like this.
Naminé was leaning on Kairi's shoulder when Olette got up and knocked some dust and sand off her clothes. “I forgot to tell you, we found a couple of places that had lots of wooden furniture. There was even something like a stall made of wood. I know this doesn't solve our food problem, but at least we won't be cold anymore.”
Olette only said it to distract herself. She hadn't felt cold the last night and she wasn't able to think straight. Not with Kairi this close.
Kairi didn't look at Olette and averted her eyes before giving a nod. She was worried. They could create ice and melt it for water anytime, but no magic in this world could create food.
“A lot has happened since we met, huh?” Olette started up a conversation. It felt so cliché and typical to talk like this. It seemed like right out of an adventure novel. But it was nowhere near as interesting as a book. Reality was much harsher than any story.
“We fought the Organization. We almost died. We had a big fight. We got stronger. But it was all for nothing if we die here,” Kairi replied. She looked at Naminé at her side; she had fallen asleep. It was such a peaceful and beautiful face. After staring at it for a while, Kairi started to space out.
“Your forehead is going to get wider, Kairi.” Olette said, bringing Kairi back to reality. “You're always thinking about everything alone—where we are, why we're here, who's behind this...”
The brunette suddenly stood and looked down at the redhead. “But that's what I admire about you. You don't give up. But even I can feel that this situation is pretty hopeless. Even I feel that there is no way back this time. But that's fine. It's fine, as long as I'm here with you.”
Olette sat down on the opposite side of the room. “I wish I could be like that. When I was all alone with Naminé, I tried to be strong and think about stuff like you, but I really was no good in the end.” She sighed.
“What was it like, being with Naminé? Now that I think about it...I think Naminé mentioned that you two slept very close to each other,” Kairi said. This meaningless chit-chat was welcome to distract her from thinking too much and running in circles, a bad habit of hers.
“What—what was it like? Do you think she is different around me?” Olette was slightly confused. Kairi should know Naminé just as well as she did.
“No, I meant...well. What was it like for you? To be honest, I sometimes think it wouldn't been odd for you to come to like her. You never thought about her that way?” Kairi, now that she was together with Naminé, could see how she was a pretty charming girl.
“No, never. I see her more...like a sister. Or something close to that. It would be odd for me to be romantically interested in her. Not to mention that I always knew she liked you. Even back then.” Olette looked at the ceiling. Was it odd that she had never been interested in Naminé? She was interested in her, but only as a friend. She was the one and only person she could really discuss anything with.
“A sister, huh...” Kairi looked at the sleeping girl and imagined the rough, brutish Olette and the frail, elegant Naminé as sisters. The sheer image made her smile.
---Valiant Hearts---
The evening came quickly. Kairi had been silent the whole day, and Olette spent most of the day in another room, away from Kairi and Naminé.
“I don't know if the castle is safe, so you two come with me. It's possible we'll find some clue about this place there.” Kairi was back in leader mode and giving instructions.
They hurried over to the castle, and since Kairi knew the interior was mostly destroyed, they used ice magic to create platforms on the outside to enter through a giant hole in the upper section.
The interior was beyond anything Kairi had ever seen. It was so bad that both Olette and Naminé immediately threw up and broke down on their knees. Kairi's mind was frozen. What...what was this place?
The ground was stained red with blood, and human bones were everywhere. Dozens of people must've died here, brutally murdered, torn apart. Splashes of old dried blood was on the walls, and the ground was dyed in the dark crimson red of a terrible slaughter. As they looked to the end of the hall, the stairway up to the second floor seemed intact. Taking one step ahead, Kairi jumped back. Something... someone...was crying.
Kairi looked behind her and saw Naminé kneeling on the ground, crying. Olette was kneeling next to her, patting her head. Olette was as pale as ash and probably about to faint, but she still cared for Naminé in her situation.
“I...can hear them. The screams of the people that died here. They're in my head...screaming for help, screaming for mercy, begging for their lives. But they were not saved. Nobody came to save them. So...so...so many died here...so many...” Naminé shook her head, looking at the ground in sheer terror.
“Olette, look after her for a while, please. I'm going...up.” Kairi took a big gulp of air as they were near the hole in the wall. The further she went inside, the thicker the air got. It was abnormal. These people must've been dead for years and yet it was like they had died just yesterday.
Kairi felt her stomach acting up. She had seen, caused and suffered brutal violence herself, but this was...not just violence. This had been a merciless slaughter.
The stairs were free of the stains. But something was different. She had to force herself to go up. Each step became harder, like something truly terrible, far exceeding this hall was waiting up there. Kairi mustered all her willpower and advanced forward. The last step.
But there was nothing. This was the uppermost level that was still intact. There were only a few bloodstains on the ground and walls here and there. Very few must've made it up here. The air was also different from below. Not thick and hard to breathe, but stale and cold. Yes, it was cold, even though this room should have been heated beyond belief from the sun. The air was cold and so was the ground, as if this room refused the warmth of the sun.
There was nothing. Nothing at all. Kairi walked around a few minutes, trying to calm her mind before going back downstairs. Then...
It had to be a coincidence. If...if it really was what Kairi was thinking it was then it was clear where they were. Walking slowly towards it, Kairi felt pressure building up. She could still run away. Report there was nothing here. That it was just empty. That...that....
But she couldn't. Standing in front of it, her mind froze.
---Valiant Hearts---
Over fifteen minutes had passed since Kairi went up. There were no noises from fighting or anything. No screams or yelling. Just eerie silence.
Naminé had finally gotten a hold on herself as she tried her best to shut the voices out. Breathing heavily, Olette carried Naminé piggyback up the stairs. Even though Naminé tried her best, the voices still tormented her. She was unable to walk or even stand.
Olette thought the stairs would never end. She looked down at them and realized she had only crossed four steps, and yet it seemed like she had been walking for a whole day. Her legs were tired and her mind told her to go back. Up ahead was something terrible. But even so, Kairi was up there, and she had to check if everything was all right.
After what seemed to be an eternity, Olette reached the uppermost level. It wasn't as bad as below. So why wasn't Kairi coming down?
It took her only seconds to locate Kairi. She was sitting on the ground, staring at something that was plunged in the hard stone ground.
“Kairi? Is everything okay?” Olette yelled, but Kairi didn't even respond. Then there was some movement.
Kairi slowly let her arms sink down, then dropped something onto the floor. Olette hurried over and let Naminé down, who instantly went to check on Kairi. Picking up what Kairi had dropped, she now saw that it was what appeared to be a book.
It was in scrawly handwriting. Olette started to read.
Final Entry
Only I am left of the once glorious Hollow Bastion, the last bastion against the Heartless. I can hear them. They are outside. Soon they will come for me. I can hear their claws scratching on the doors. I can hear their screams. I think the doors are breaking. They're coming.......they're coming.......
Olette felt terrible. What was this?! Who wrote this? She closed the book and tried to make out the title. The only eligible letters were “...e…fall...ollow…...”
Her body trembled. Her hands were shaking. Opening the book, she read the first entry.
Day I, Defeat
Today,...darkest...Hollow Bastion has come.…...only ones alive are Tifa and myself, Leon...Hollow Bastion.....lost our Keybladers......Kairi, Naminé and Olette. ….they…..dead….world will soon die...era of darkness.
Olette fell to her knees. Her mind had stopped working. What she just read was completely incomprehensible for her. That...couldn't be right. She was alive. Kairi was alive. They hadn't died. But...but...but! With a shaking hand, she turned the page. Several entries were unreadable. Then she finally came upon one that had been spared by time and sand.
Day VI
Only ten people alive...I'm one of them, I think. Tifa died today. …..she died the day Aerith….. didn't speak.......just her body, her soul had long left.…. We ran out of food today.
Olette's eyes were wide and blank. It was like a nightmare. The thirst, heat, hunger, loneliness—nothing mattered anymore.
Turning the page again, Olette's mind forced her to continue. Many pages later, another readable entry showed up. It was completely preserved. It was writing in red ink.
Day X
Their faces haunt me at night. I cannot forgive myself. I cannot hope for forgiveness. I...can only assume how Aerith died. That beast...the beast that is still showing on the horizon at night. She must have given her life to summon it. I do not know why... but Aerith chose death and vengeance over life. I do not know what happened to the others, but I shall write down what happened to Tifa, Yuffie and Cid.
Olette was staring at the letters in cold sweat. Yuffie. Yuffie. Yuffie. It was the only thing she could make out. Afraid to read on, Olette wanted to look away, run away, never touch this book again. But then...she had to know. She could never live on if she ran away now.
Yuffie lost her life trying to buy me and Tifa time. A man from the Organization wielding a great sword killed her. She was dead in an instant. He cut right through her, as if she were just made of paper. I...I am still shivering when I think back. I shouldn't have let her go. Cid...Cid took over where Yuffie left off. He saved Tifa's and my life by sacrificing himself. He blew up himself along with that man. He was a true hero to the end, always living by his ideals. And Tifa...she was alive when we escaped to the uppermost level of the castle. Her body was, at least. I think her soul had left her after she must've seen how the love of her life died. I cannot bear to look at the cold, dead body that was once Tifa. I...feel guilty for being still alive. So...guilty...
Olette crashed onto the cold, hard floor. That couldn't be true. It just couldn't be true. Everyone...everyone...
Olette got up and slowly walked to the outer wall like a zombie.
Yuffie. Was dead. Dead. It was like a gigantic weight had been dropped on Olette. Like a switch had been flicked off and her entire world had become wrapped in darkness. Yuffie. The girl that had embraced her when she was hurt and lonely after being rejected. The girl that was always teasing her but who was really kind deep down. The girl who cared for her. All that was gone. Forever gone.
Hitting the wall with her fists, Olette tried to overcome the immense grief she was feeling. Why did she have to die? Why did everyone have to die? Why were they brought here? Why couldn't she go back and be with her again?
After hitting the wall until she could no longer contain herself, Olette screamed out and summoned her Keyblades as an outlet for her anger and sadness. Completely unable to control herself now, Olette started to scream and hack away at the stone wall. The impact was great enough to send stone shards flying all over the place, cutting her arms and legs, her cheek, her stomach, her waist. She didn't care. She didn't care at all. Everyone was...everyone was...
Dead. Nobody was left. Nobody. No...body...
Olette's powerful attacks became slower. Dead...they were all...dead. This was...real. They were all...dead...died...fighting...so long ago...
Finally, she stopped. She had stopped because someone was there. Who was it? She couldn't remember. Everyone was dead...so who...who was here...?
Looking down, Olette felt a sharp pain in her heart. She was staring into Naminé's face, overrun by tears.
They had heard everything. Everything. Kairi was holding Naminé's hand, staring into nothingness. It was like Kairi wasn't really there. Seeing Kairi like that...Naminé like that, Olette finally calmed down. The rage left, and sadness came. An immeasurable sadness, great enough to wash away everything. Finally, tears started to fall, and Olette fell onto her knees, crying loudly and without holding back.
“They're...they're all dead! Dead! Nobody...nobody is left! Nobody...” Olette screamed out in pain. It was like her heart was trying to break, trying to give in to the pain that was too great to bear.
Naminé knelt down and took Olette's left hand. As she held Kairi's right hand, she waited for the brunette to calm down. Naminé was still crying, and she felt like it would never stop again. Leaning against the wall, Olette followed her and leaned against Naminé.
“Even...if everyone is gone...you still...have us.” Naminé was sitting between Kairi and Olette. One was still apathetic and in shock while the other had let her feelings take over and had gone on a rampage. Naminé only cried. She was still crying and she knew the tears wouldn't stop anytime soon.
No one was left. They were all alone. Aerith. Tifa. Yuffie. Leon. Cid. The first people that she had considered friends. Considered family. And now, none of them were left. They would never come back.
She had read books like this. Books where the hero dies, where the heroine dies, where many people die. But reality was so different from all of that. She couldn't just go and close the book, forget about it. She would never be able to forget about them.
Neither of the three could. They had all loved those people, and now they were gone forever.
---Valiant Hearts---
Olette had cried herself to sleep. Night had come. Naminé had finally stopped crying. But her heart was still hurt. Kairi had woken up and had cried a bit. She was still confused, not herself. No matter what happened, she had always thought that she would be fine as long as she were the only one who got hurt. But now...now...
The temperature in the room hadn't changed. It was like the room itself had died on that day, refusing any change.
The three wanted to leave this place. They couldn't bear to stay here. Not here, where the last of their friends had perished, where everything they had fought for had ended.
But Kairi refused to leave before doing something simple. She pulled out Leon's gunblade and rammed it into the ground near the entrance. Using a sharp stone to carve letters in the ground, she wrote:
Here rest the souls of the last brave men from Hollow Bastion. Here rests Leon, friend and leader.
Compared to the pain they were feeling, the hall beneath them was nothing now. The stench, the blood, the bones. None of that mattered anymore. The outside cold was biting at their skin, forcing them back, forcing them to deal with reality.
It took them thrice as long as before to cross the distance between the castle and the ruin they were using as a hideout. There was no fire to welcome them back. No food. But they wouldn't have been able to eat anything anyway. Instead they drank some water and went to rest.
Feeling tired like never before, they tried to fall asleep, but none of them could. They saw the faces of their loved ones, heard their voices and they knew they would never hear or see them again. They were gone forever.
From time to time, one of them cried silently to herself, and the other two moved in a bit closer to signal that they were still there. None of them knew how much time passed before they fell asleep. A sleep with dreams, dreams that were cruel and yet much sought after. Dreams of the people they cared so much about. But it hurt. It hurt to see them, to be with them, because they knew that it was just a dream. A memory.
The morning came sooner than anyone wanted. Each of them felt like leaving the others, like wanting to be alone, wanting to give up and just escape this harsh reality. But they didn't.
Kairi knew that she would be betraying everything she had ever fought for if she gave up now. But it hurt so much to have lost the people that she held so dear. She remembered this feeling from some time ago. When she saw what happened to the Destiny Islands after Ansem had opened the door to darkness, immeasurable guilt and sadness had overcome her.
This time, there was no going back. It had already been a miracle that the Destiny Islands had been restored by killing Ansem and sealing Kingdom Hearts. And there was no way to change the past. Kairi felt despair slowly tighten its grasp on her heart.
Naminé soon realized that she would never see the others again. Never see Aerith smile or Tifa get angry. Never see Yuffie, Leon, Cid or Merlin again. She didn't know how to deal with her feelings. She had experienced sadness before, but this...it wasn't just sadness. At times, she just spaced out into thin air, remembering the faces of the people she had come to love. She had come to see them as her family and friends. She had long cried enough to not have any more tears to shed. After a while, she just sat down next to Kairi, just trying to calm her bleeding heart.
Olette was different from the others. Not despair, but rage consumed her. She had left the building despite the burning sun and occasionally the other two could hear the sounds of something collapsing. Olette was venting her anger out on what was left of this world. Unable to control herself whenever she thought that this was all that was left, she just let her rage control her. She was covered in bruises and smaller injuries after hours of running berserk. But it was not enough. It would never be enough. She would never be able to forgive herself, the Organization and the Heartless for this. No matter how much she destroyed, her anger would never truly go away.
The heat became too much to handle, even for her, so Olette took cover in a half-collapsed ruin. She really cursed herself for being unable to use any magic. Some water would've been great now. Her stomach was growling. How long had it been since she had last eaten? She already failed to remember. But what did it matter? Even if they died here from hunger, there was nothing left to fight for.
Just why had things come to be like this? Everything had been well before they had gone through the gateway and had been transported to this bleak future. For what reason? Was there even one? Was there really something called fate? If so, fate was cruel.
She had lost almost everyone she loved, the people she slowly came to accept as her new family. Yuffie, who had taken her in when she was hurt and who fell in love with her. Everything that was important to her. She had lost everything once before, when she found out Twilight Town was not real. But this was so much worse.
---Valiant Hearts---
“Are we going to die here too?” Naminé asked, looking at the ground. Not even she could keep an optimistic attitude in this situation, and the question was an honest one.
Kairi knew that giving her false hope was just cruel, so she answered truthfully. “There is nothing here. No animals, not even plants. There is nothing to eat. At most, we'll last a month.”
They were leaning back to back, each just staring at the wall. Both were kind of apathetic. They hadn't moved for a while, and beside this one question, silence ruled over the room.
“Kairi...do you love me?” Naminé asked a delicate question like that just straight out. It was just how she was.
“I do.” The answer was as plain as it could be. Kairi loved Naminé, but it was hard for her to say it. She felt better by just saying those two words. Only a little bit less sad.
Kairi could feel two long, slim arms moving over her shoulders. Naminé was hugging her, pressing her chest to Kairi's back. Her face was still sad, but different from a minute ago. Kairi was the person who made her the happiest, and she wanted to be with her more than ever. Having lost nearly everyone else, Kairi was even more important to her now.
As she tightly hugged the girl in front of her, Naminé whispered something to her.
“Love me.”
Kairi knew instantly what she meant, and she was a little surprised that she wasn't against it. Deep down, she longed for her embrace right now.
Naminé gently kissed Kairi's neck, her hands moving under Kairi's shirt. It wasn't very romantic, but the warm feeling that surged up inside her was very comforting. Naminé wasn't smiling despite being this close to the girl she loved more than anything else. Continuing to kiss her neck, to caress it, Kairi turned her head slightly and touched Naminé's cheek with her left hand.
Their eyes met and they could see each other's sadness in them. Despite their best efforts to smile and look happy, they knew what the other one was feeling deep down. Angst. Despair. Sadness. Loneliness.
Naminé's hands were moving further up, circling around the redhead's breasts, touching them just briefly, as if testing new, unknown waters. Kairi didn't refuse her touch and moved in closer, turning around and laying both arms around the blond girl's neck. They didn't say anything, just stared at each other briefly before they kissed each other.
A tender and gentle kiss that tasted just a little bit salty. Just a tiny bit of surprise when Naminé pushed Kairi's lips open with her tongue and forced her way in to kiss her more deeply. She responded accordingly.
Kairi laid her arms around Naminé's waist, pulling her closer. Close enough for them to feel each other's breath, to see their chests rise and fall. A few strands of golden hair fell in the face of the gentle girl, and Kairi moved them away, kissing her forehead.
Naminé pulled up Kairi's shirt, then took it off. Kairi paid little attention that she was exposed like this. Naminé bent down and laid short but passionate kisses over Kairi's body. Down from her collarbone to her breasts.
Kairi put a stop to her advances for a second. Taking her hand, Kairi pulled her lover over to the mattress so they could lie down on it. She was okay with Naminé leading her, and she longed for this closeness, this warmth now.
Naminé got rid of her robe by throwing it carelessly on the ground. She grabbed one of the blankets they kept around to cover them before lying down with Kairi.
They could feel their warm bodies touching each other and this sensation had them blushing a little bit. Naminé started licking Kairi's neck. Her big breasts were pushing against Kairi's waist, arousing her, her breathing going faster.
“I love you, Kairi,” Naminé whispered while moving up, slightly kneeling over Kairi. She looked down at her. Strands of hair fell into Kairi's face, tickling her.
“I love you too,” Kairi replied, before pulling the girl into a deep kiss that took them away from this harsh reality.
---Valiant Hearts---
Olette was tired when she finally came back to their hideout. The heat was really getting to her and she wanted to lie down a bit to rest. Letting out a sigh, she took a short break on a stone in the lowest level near the entrance.
As she stared at the slowly-moving shadows on the ceiling, she tried hard to figure out why she had to suffer like this. Where had she gone wrong? When had she made the wrong decision for things to end like this?
Yuffie. The cute energetic girl who always teased her and the others but who was very different deep down. Olette knew her better than anyone else, even though the time they spent together had been so short. In the beginning, Olette had been reluctant to trust her. She had just been rejected by Kairi and was hurt, and that was when Yuffie had showed her true colors.
Olette found comfort where she least expected it. And now, that was all gone. A matter of the distant past. For her, it had only been a few days since she had last seen the black-haired girl, but for Yuffie...how long had it taken for her to realize and accept that Olette wasn't coming back?
“I wonder...if she ever forgave me...” Olette whispered to herself, finally noticing that tears were running down her cheeks. Her memories were still intact. That time on the beach, the evenings on the roof. The time they spent together. Her first time sleeping with someone.
Olette tried to imagine what it would be like if she and Yuffie had switched places. If Yuffie had gone away and hadn't come back for years. Would Olette have given up hope? Given up and accepted that Yuffie was dead?
Olette just couldn't bear it anymore. Thinking about how much Yuffie must've suffered made Olette hit the rock she was sitting on with her bare hand hard enough to cause her knuckles to bleed. The pain felt relieving.
She sat, spaced out, until the pain stopped, and stared out of the ruins they were hiding into the wide, deadly desert. Old memories she didn't want to recall came up. The first time she'd met Kairi and the time when she was forced to fight for her life. Her last time looking back at the town she grew up in. Her meeting with the people of Hollow Bastion. Living with Kairi and their first mission. Her confusion about her own feelings and finally...acceptance, followed by rejection.
No matter what she did, it all went wrong. If she had not given up on Kairi back then, would she be happier now? If she had never fallen in love with Kairi, would she be happier now? Both ways meant never loving Yuffie and not feeling this immeasurable pain of losing her.
But things that were done were done. There was no changing the past. And the future looked bleak.
Olette got up and slowly walked upstairs, too tired to make any sudden movements. By the time she reached the right floor, Olette was more sneaking than walking. It was awfully quiet. Had the other two fallen asleep?
When Olette looked inside the room to see if they were sleeping, she saw something unexpected. Naminé was making her move on Kairi. The redhead was already without her shirt and Olette had, just for a second, a very nice view of her body.
Telling herself that peeking was wrong, Olette left and went downstairs. What were they thinking? And at a time like this?
More confused than angry, Olette sat down on the stone block she had been resting on before. Even if it had been for just a second, she was still seeing that image before her eyes. And worst of all, she felt those suppressed feelings coming back.
Unable to resist, she went back up, trying to be as quiet as possible. It was so wrong, but at this point she didn't care. Not even a miracle could save them now, so why bother with little things like modesty?
By the time Olette went back up, they were already down on the mattress. Olette couldn't see much from around the corner, but she could hear their heavy breathing, Kairi's cute moan. It was really, really wrong to eavesdrop on her closest friends having sex.
Naminé had vanished under the blanket. Olette was getting excited and aroused. They really were going to do it. Hadn't they thought about her? About the possibility of her returning around now?
Olette bit her lip as Kairi let out another one of her cute moans, totally unfitting for her usual personality. It was also odd that Naminé was the leading one in bed. Olette didn't really expect that, her being so innocent most of the time.
The brunette continued to watch and listen, biting her fingernails before she knew it. A slim arm threw out Kairi's skirt and Naminé's robe—they must be completely naked below the thin blanket. Olette couldn't resist and took a longer peek. She could see Naminé's back, the outlines of her ass and legs through the blanket.
Kairi's moans were getting louder and came more often, joined by ones from Naminé. Olette couldn't control herself anymore and one of her hands found its way below her black top. It wasn't a very refined act, but...
---Valiant Hearts---
Both of them were still breathing heavily. Kairi was holding Naminé in her arms; the blond girl had her eyes closed but was wide awake. It was an odd sensation. Just moments ago, this frail and innocent-seeming girl had slept with her. Kairi was still not thinking straight, but for the first time since they were stranded in this deserted world, she felt a bit of happiness.
Kairi moved to get up and get dressed. She didn't want to stay naked forever, especially not with Naminé close like this. She would just get excited again. But Naminé was holding her back, murmuring something. “Just a little bit more.”
Kairi couldn't help but smile. Naminé was so peaceful-looking. And it was true...like this, it was hard to think of the situation they were in. Of their inevitable fate. Of anything but the innocent and angelic face of the girl in her arms.
It was there that Kairi found her turning point. She had finally been able to step over her boundaries, to answer Naminé with everything she had, without stopping her short of her goal. She would not give this up.
If they had come here somehow, there should be a way to go back. And if there was none, she would find one. She had not fought Ansem, Maleficent, all those Heartless and even the Organization for nothing. She had found Naminé and Olette, and survived that hellish island. Had returned home to where everyone was. She would not give this up!
Knowing that Naminé would never let her go and get dressed if she didn't force her will, Kairi kissed Naminé's cheek and jumped up too quickly for the blond girl to grab her. Quickly collecting her clothes, Kairi dressed and sighed. It had been her first time. And she was happy that it was with Naminé.
Kairi materialized her Keyblade, Oathkeeper, and looked at it as if to question it. A Keyhole portal had brought them here, so there should be some way to get them back.
“Naminé, can you get dressed? When Olette gets back, I have something to tell you two. I have an idea.” Kairi was back to her old self. She would change the future. Change this reality. Her fight was not over. She had still time.
Naminé had a surprised look in her eyes, but she grabbed her clothes and put them on. This was the Kairi she loved and adored. She was a bit disappointed that Kairi had refused to cuddle but it was all right if she was back to normal now. Naminé tried to ignore the biting thoughts of the room that told them about the horrible truth of this place. She believed in Kairi.
Olette had heard everything. She had been taking cover behind a wall, trying to calm down. She felt a bit dirty, but it cleared her head from unnecessary thoughts.
Finally a bit calmer, Olette went back downstairs, as quietly as possible, summoned her Keyblades, and smashed a large rock to make some noise. She couldn't let them know, ever, about what she had don just now.
Moving upstairs, Olette was welcomed by Kairi, who had a serious expression. Olette took a deep breath. She could do this. Although her head was full of images of Kairi and Naminé having sex and the noises Kairi produced while at it, she tried to focus.
---Valiant Hearts---
“I don't know what exactly happened, but one thing is certain. A Keyhole can only work if there is an opening in both directions. If the Keyhole we used transported us to the future, the same should transport us back in the past,” Kairi explained. “I think it is better to try and perish trying than to slowly wait for us to die from starvation. Do you two agree?” She shot the other two a questioning look.
Naminé was intrigued by this and quickly nodded her head. Olette felt that what Kairi said had some merit and nodded her head as well.
“Since the Keyhole to the world we were going to was in the middle of a district that, as far as I can tell, is completely gone, we will have to practically look all over the place.” Kairi knew how hopeless this was and so she avoided any comparisons or estimations of how long this would take.
“Keyblades react to Keyholes if they're nearby. It's hard to explain, and you two are not that used to this yet, but if a Keyhole is nearby, your Keyblade will feel like...it's ringing. I know that sounds weird, but that's the best explanation I can come up with. It's going to be evening soon. We will start today.” As usual, Kairi was in command. “Until then, we rest. I feel sort of tired.” She avoided looking at Naminé as she said this.
“Obviously you'd feel tired after that,” Olette whispered to herself, and turned around to go sit on the mattress. Remembering what she saw not too long ago, she got a little bit excited.
Kairi and Naminé sat next to each other against the wall, Naminé taking a short nap, Kairi just closing her eyes in an attempt to try to make some fatigue go away.
Olette lay down, taking a deep breath. The mattress still carried Kairi's and Naminé's smell. Oddly she found both to be arousing, not just Kairi's. Not thinking anything of it, Olette tried to imagine what sleeping with Kairi would be like. Blushing heavily, she was happy that the other two had their eyes closed. She thought she would be jealous of Naminé, but...she just couldn't be. Naminé probably didn't want to steal Kairi away. It was just that she really loved her.
The sun was almost down when it had cooled down enough to make it bearable to be outside. Kairi woke Naminé up, who demanded a wake-up kiss that Kairi gave her in form of a kiss on the cheek, and proceeded to look to see if Olette needed to be woken up.
“I'm good to go. A bit tired from earlier, but okay.” Olette was the least sensible in regards to their Keyblades, but she had two, so it evened out.
Kairi roughly designated the limits of the area they would search. Still, it was over a square mile to search and they had more or less to walk over it step by step, concentrating on their Keyblades. It was a tiring job. After nearly four hours of searching, there was absolutely nothing. They had to return to their base since it was getting very cold and even though they had cloaks, they didn't help much.
Sitting next to the small fire they managed in their room, they still kept close to each other. But both Kairi and Olette were kind of uncomfortable with this. Kairi, because she getting a little bit excited by Naminé, and Olette, who felt the same just being that close to Kairi. Naminé didn't seem to mind either of them and happily clung to Kairi, leaning on her and smiling.
But their mood was changed in an instant when they heard something in the far distance. It was like an enormous thunderclap, something that could split the land apart. Whatever it was, they were unable to figure it out, even after they went to the roof and tried to look in the distance. It was too dark and probably too far away.
“I have a bad feeling about this...” Kairi was sure that there was something fishy going on. She remembered something else now. Leon had written that the Heartless had stormed this world. Hollow Bastion's heart was located deep inside the castle, beyond the room Leon had died in. Why...why was this world still here? Why hadn't the Heartless taken it? And why was there no moon? The missing stars were the missing worlds the Heartless had taken...
Why had she not thought of these things before? If there was no moon, something must've destroyed it. And as for why this world was still here...she couldn't explain that.
They had no choice but to go back to their room, so they decided to sleep until morning. Kairi had an excellent internal clock, so she would wake the others up when it was time. Naminé had already lain down on a corner of the mattress and she would for sure complain if Kairi didn't sleep next to her.
Olette didn't think much about it and lay down as well on the other corner, with her back towards Naminé. Even if Kairi slept next to her like this, it wouldn't change anything.
Kairi stepped over Naminé and lay down. She could feel Olette's back on hers, quite aware of her presence. She tried hard to not think about anything unnecessary like Olette finding out what happened earlier. Closing her eyes, Kairi fell asleep pretty fast and Olette followed minutes later as well.
The morning came with a little surprise. While Naminé had moved in closer and was sleeping in Kairi's arms, Olette had turned around while sleeping and was hugging Kairi. In fact, both of her arms wrapped tightly around Kairi's waist. Kairi felt like a pillow for the two.
Kairi was a bit short on patience, and woke both of them up quite roughly by just getting up. Both of them looked confused and spacey as they tried to grasp their surroundings.
“Time to continue our search. The sun will be up soon. Get up.” Kairi was quite merciless when it came to these things.
Naminé took a few minutes to properly wake up while Olette made her way to one of the buckets they used to store water. She could still smell Kairi. She was a bit spaced out, having dreamt about the day before. Dreamt about what she'd seen. Kairi and Naminé sleeping with each other.
The morning search yet again met with no results. Kairi was starting to think the plan over. She had been too surprised to remember exactly where she'd first arrived. How was it possible that the other two were so far away from her location anyway?
“What...is that?” Olette looked at the horizon in terror, eyes wide open. Far away to the south, the entire sky was black. Not just the black of night, but a darkness so deep that it consumed even the land below. It was like a gigantic storm was coming their way, one so powerful that the world itself was bowing its head to it.
Running to where Kairi was, Olette immediately informed her of what she saw. But by the time she reached Kairi, the storm had stopped moving. It was now just a stationary cloud covering the south. It reached as far to the east and west as they could make out. Naminé had noticed it too and joined up with Kairi and Olette.
“That's not natural.” Kairi's voice was calm and cold. Whatever that was, it was not good. “We're canceling the search for now. It's still far off, but who knows how far it will come over the day.”
Kairi and the others went back to their hideout. The three of them took shifts, with one of them monitoring the cloud at all times.
Kairi was the first to take a shift. She would switch with Naminé in three hours. But for now, Olette and Naminé were supposed to rest. One thing kept happening after another.
Olette hadn't spent time with Naminé alone since the night they'd first arrived here. She didn't really know what to say to her and decided to rest as Kairi had instructed.
“I slept with Kairi yesterday,” Naminé said straight out. She was sitting on the mattress, her back to Olette. “I know she doesn't want you to know, but I feel bad keeping it a secret from you. You like her too, don't you? I thought it was unfair to not tell you.” Naminé truly felt that way. She liked Olette and didn't want to lie to her. Not about anything, even if it meant going against Kairi's will.
“I think there are some things one is better left not knowing,” Olette complained, angry with herself. She knew that they had had sex, and the fact that Naminé was being honest with her hurt her—because she'd known about it all along, and yet lied to Naminé by pretending she didn't.
“I am going to sleep. Try to sleep too, Naminé,” Olette said coldly, and closed her eyes. She soon fell asleep without hearing another word from Naminé.
She dreamed about Yuffie. She dreamed about their trip to the beach and how they had parted. Olette regretted not doing more with her. If she could go back, she would spend more time with her, act more freely.
Naminé was feeling a little depressed about how things had gone. Just when had they started to move apart? When had everything gone wrong? And most importantly...how could she fix it?
Olette and she had been so close back then, when Kairi had almost died and when Olette cared for Naminé when she was sick. And now, even though they still were friends, her being with Kairi split them apart. And that wasn't something she could fix.
She wanted the old Olette back.
---Valiant Hearts---
“Wake up!” Kairi came running into the room in a hurry, quite upset. Both of them were a little confused about what was happening, but Kairi's alarmed expression had quite an effect.
“What's happening? Why the face?” Olette got up and finally noticed that Kairi was showing signs of battle. Oathkeeper was in her hands and bruises were forming on her arms.
“I figured out how to get out of here. I went to check on the top floor of the castle and found a portal. It's weird, it's doesn't look like a real portal, at least not a proper one. By the time I got out to tell you, Heartless were attacking. They were only scouts, but the main force will be here soon. That black cloud—it's a mass of Heartless!” Kairi was obviously quite stressed out about this. No matter how many lives they had, if that whole cloud was Heartless...
“We need to hurry and get to the portal before they get us,” Kairi said in a calmer voice as she looked at the other two. From here on, it was a race against time.
A race they had already lost. Just a few miles southward, Heartless were consuming the very fabric of the world, leaving nothing behind. More scouts were already in their area. Kairi skipped the last stair, jumped down and cut apart a few Heartless before Olette and Naminé followed, both wielding their Keyblades.
Kairi took the lead, followed by Naminé. Olette acted as the rear guard. It was a bright day, yet it was as cold as the night. They were not used to fighting in these bodies, but their lack of practice and technique was evened out by the increase in power.
They felt their senses being numbed by an immense pressure. It was already too late. The cloud had reached them, and Heartless were coming down like a never-ending torrent of rain.
Kairi pushed her way through, using brute force rather than tactics. Tactics were useless in a fight against this many enemies. Olette had both her hands full protecting herself and Naminé from behind. And even with their combined effort, they were slowly getting surrounded by a kind of Heartless Kairi had never seen before. The smallest ones were called lurkers, but these were like a bigger, deformed version of those.
“Buy me ten seconds, please, you two!” Naminé shouted while Olette took apart a whole group of Heartless with a series of powerful horizontal slashes. That they could do.
Kairi jumped back and shot a series of fireballs towards a few flying Heartless aiming for Naminé. No matter what, ten seconds was enough for a recitation spell. Kairi was feeling oddly excited and scared at the kind of powerful magic Naminé could unleash with her powers increased like this.
“Praise to Lira, praise to Volt, I summon from thee the power of annihilation to destroy those that stand before me! Gungir!” In Naminé's hand a spear made of pure lighting formed. How she was even holding that was beyond Kairi's understanding, but that her life was as good as forfeit if she got hit by that thing was very clear to her.
Naminé waited for a second for Kairi to jump aside and threw the spear with unexpected power towards their front. It quickly expanded, becoming virtually a beam of energy cutting through the masses of Heartless. Before she knew what happened, Naminé had been grabbed by Olette, who was covered in cuts and bruises. She was carried away just like that, under Olette's arm, next her waist.
The spear of lightning cut a path through the Heartless, and Kairi and Olette, who was more or less occupied by carrying Naminé, pressed through with speed and brute force.
They soon reached the lowest level of the castle. A big hole gaped in the wall, one that hadn't been there before. Naminé really was crazy, unleashing a spell like that without second thought.
They were almost there. The Heartless seemed to have trouble attacking the castle, as if an invisible force was keeping them away. They would get back home. They would see everyone again.
“That is as far as you go.”
A woman's voice called them back. The Heartless were running away, as if something they feared were coming. And Kairi could feel it. This was beyond mere terror.
A hooded figure slowly walked towards them, emerging from the ocean of Heartless. In her hand...she carried a Keyblade. And not just any old Keyblade—it was a black and perverted version of Kairi's Oathkeeper.
The woman was different from the other Organization members. Not only did she not attack right away or ambush them, she calmly walked towards them, one arm slowly moving to her hood, pulling on it, revealing her head and face. The three girls stared at her in terror.
That was Kairi's face. Her eyes. She looked just like her, except that her hair was different. It was black as the night.
“I wondered where that nostalgic feeling was coming from. You...” Pointing her black Keyblade at Kairi, the woman looked at her in confusion. “You should have died a long time ago. I don't believe in ghosts. So who are you?”
Kairi thought fast, disregarding the fact that this woman looked just like her. She had to find a way to get them out of here. Olette was still carrying Naminé, so an assault was out of the question. Useless, too, since she knew nothing of her strength. Not to mention that the Heartless would not idly stand by and watch.
For now she had to buy time. The longer she had to think, the better a plan she could come up with. “I am Kairi. Who are you, that you look like me?”
“That is not what I wanted to know. I know who you three are—Kairi, Naminé, and Olette. I know everything about you. I know how you are looking for a way out of this situation. There is none. If you attack me, the Heartless will overwhelm you. If you run, I will kill you.”
Kairi gritted her teeth. Just who in the world was this woman? “Then what do you mean, who am I?”
“I do not know how you died, but Lord Xemnas said that you were no longer part of this world. And there is nothing he does not know. So who are you? How did you get here?” The woman was apparently very confident that they had no way out, otherwise she would not keep on talking like this.
“I don't know how we got here, but we're about to leave,” Kairi said, trying to distract her.
The woman lifted her Keyblade again and her expression changed to anger. “You will not.”
“Ruler of the eternal cold, Celsius!” Naminé rammed her Keyblade into the ground, surprising everyone except Olette.
“What? Celsius? But how?!” The woman jumped back. The ground below them, the Heartless, everything was quickly turning to ice. Before, a teenage Naminé without much training had frozen a few hundred square meters of the ocean. This spell was considerably stronger.
Kairi wasted no time. She leaped onto a large stone block, waited a split second for Olette to catch up, and made her way to the upper level entrance. Down below, the ground was freezing.
Naminé knew that they had at most a few minutes until the ice froze the entire castle. It was dangerous to summon Celsius' power, but she had felt confident that she would be able to control her with her increased power. She was wrong. Again, Celsius was going out of control.
“I didn't think you'd do that!” Kairi said while running. They were almost numb from the smell and the thick air of the bloodstained hall.
“I told her to cast something big as long as you two were talking. I knew you'd be surprised, but that woman was—” Olette stopped talking and running.
At the end of the hall, near the stairs, a gateway of darkness opened and the woman stepped through, now wielding two Keyblades. Her second one was snow white, but shaped like nothing Olette or Naminé had ever seen before. Kairi knew, though.
“Just who are you?!” Kairi yelled. They were quite in a pinch. There was no other way up there besides the stairs.
No answer. The woman rushed towards them and Olette dropped Naminé in a hurry while Kairi blocked the first horizontal slash with her own Oathkeeper. The woman was powerful. Kairi could feel the impact on her blade all the way to her wrists.
Three more horizontal slashes followed, and the woman finished by spinning around. The attack would have taken Kairi's head off if Olette hadn't rushed in and put both her Keyblades against the unknown woman's to block the attack. Olette had a slight upper hand in brute force, but she could tell the woman's technique was far superior.
The black-haired woman jumped back, turned slightly, and threw the black Keyblade at Olette, who avoided the attack by jumping to the side, rolling over, and getting up near a wall.
It was too late. The woman was already on her. Olette tried to block the attack, but suffered a deep cut on her left shoulder before Kairi attacked the woman with all her might, forcing her to evade.
Naminé saw that the ice was already at the entrance of the room. She had to do something. What she had in mind would be a gamble on Kairi's and Olette's abilities and trust, but she had to do it.
They were three versus one and they were still losing. Olette got back up, but was unable to use her left arm. Now the situation was even worse than before. Suddenly, the woman noticed that Naminé was casting something and rushed towards her with the intent to kill.
A loud sound of metal crashing into metal rang through the hall when the dark Oathkeeper hit the white one. But Kairi had her hands full blocking one blade. The woman didn't hesitate and aimed for Naminé's neck with her other Keyblade, but she failed. Olette jumped in, holding her other Keyblade firm and steady and blocking the white Keyblade's attack. Still, they were getting overpowered. Kairi was forced on her knees by pure brute strength, and so was Olette.
“Jump!” Naminé shouted, and even though it seemed suicidal, Kairi and Olette obeyed and jumped to the side. In the blink of an eye, the woman's Keyblades roared through the air, and a lance of fire emerged from Naminé's hand.
Crying out in pain, Naminé suffered a deep wound on her waist and another on her right shoulder. But her spell had been a full hit too. The woman was yelling in pain, rolling over the freezing floor, her body scorched by a flame that refused to go out.
Olette dematerialized her other Keyblade, grabbed Naminé in the same manner as before, and ran as fast as she could up the stairs. Kairi was just a step behind them. They reached the upper level and without regards for anything, Kairi led the way to their goal, the portal.
Directing her Keyblade at it, she expected the portal to open for them. But nothing happened.
It couldn't be! Not after all of this! Kairi tried again, yet nothing happened. Refusing to give up, Kairi tried to forcefully activate the gateway even though it was extremely dangerous to do so. And yet, there was no reaction.
“We opened the gateway to here with all three of us. Let's try that!” Kairi turned around, slightly panicked. Directing Oathkeeper at the gateway, Olette let Naminé down, who was still in pain but managed to summon Monochrome. With Monochrome and Circle of Life joined, there was finally a change. The portal slowly opened.
“You will...not leave.” The woman, still burning, her face distorted by blisters and her robe mostly burned away, was slowly walking towards them, wielding both Keyblades. Her eyes glared with fury.
The gateway opened moments before the woman reached them. The ice finally caught up to her and the legs of the woman froze to the ground, the fire finally dying out.
“Lord...Xemnas...” the woman spat out before the power of Celsius froze her solid.
They had no choice. Without delay, they jumped into the gateway, leaving a world of terror and destruction behind.
They could not feel anything. They could feel everything. Sadness, anger, joy, hope, rage, jealousy, happiness, peace, excitement. Everything. Nothing. Who were they? They were themselves. Who were they? They were nobody. Where were they? Everywhere. Apart, together.
Darkness. Their mind empty. Light. Their bodies vanishing. Nothingness engulfing them. Death. Pain. Rebirth. Pain. Death. Pain. Rebirth. Pain. A never-ending circle.
Blood. Everywhere. Darkness eating the blood. Light eating the darkness. Blood eating the darkness. Chaos. Chaos. They are Chaos. Everything is Chaos. Nothing is Chaos.
Their bones breaking. Their flesh melting. Their mind destroyed. Their hearts empty. Their soul eaten.
Their life ending. Their life beginning. Dreaming and waking. Chaos all around. Time flying past. Time standing still. Dimensions wavering. Dimensions shifting. Dimensions falling apart.
They. Moving. Standing still. Their being everywhere. Seeing. Everything, Nothing. Light. Darkness. Nothingness.
Nothingness.
Pain.
Pain.
Pain.
Nothing remained but pain. And then, everything ended.
End of Chapter XXI
Back to chapter list